
^ /• 

./V] « 

^ ■ --4 

•iK^y c 

■\ 


^ >=^fli(!ili 

^^/X F 

^ VTI^ 

=^ - 

^x _ tT' 

P*" 





oV • 



' • ^ . 0 ^ ■ <• '- 7 ^^' A , 0 ^ 

, 0 > ''=- rO' c 

" «-C^ 'Avw!^ A » -w^ »\ ^K fff/y ^^ ^ 

V 

o 0 ^ 


' r i« ^ . . a'Js '' 

' ° ”- ''^^' •'=’^'' 

'• \^ ^ o , V ,0 

■■ A'!' ■>'^'’«. o, - 0 ^ c”"'-* 

lO '' V ~ _‘^'^\m 1 I^ -r 




v 


^ 

r • 


-^O qX = 

S^° i'- "nt- ■• '*?; 

°^ * 0 K 0 ’ „ *>. 

" .\X^ ''i' ® ■ 


x® 

■ v'^'’ '■%■ \ 

K -/ s>^ V a O* 

^ 0 ^ * ^ 

' 3 -' s.'>^ %'* 

^ xO ^ C‘ 

* - a"^ ^ '' 




<'> '\ <:> •'Onv'^ 

“ a\ ' « -? *^0 

<\ ^ M^(\f//y^ * 

■' Jf-m:^r.. ^ 

o 0 



\' ^ • - “ / j,v ^ '' ' ■ -v c.‘ V ^ 

i^\ '\f i*^'-ys 

y ' *f , .s'* <\ '^f <r , 

. '^'p^ * * ^ 0 ^ e o ^ ^ ip '%. 


^ 'V .. 

^ S ** .\^ . , g ^ 0 » X 

✓O . s\' « * ® i? O 

': .A>: ' 



0> ^0-0^ ^ ■ 
' ^'P. 




• ^ V 




■> 

cr> 








oV '^ ,» k-. -A oV’ 

■sy ^ iTTs ^ ^'^ . 0 * 



' // c • 

C.'^^ *^'f> \N' A-^r/\‘^S'’ 1^'*''' 'K< C.’^' '*■ 

2 ~9 Cf y y^n — - ^S'\ ^r^ //y J^ ^ "Z. ^ 

f ^ ^ v> ^ 

< “ ." • t ''a. 

<**0 



.V 


0” a'" -^W;5?i^% 


'' I 

-0^ c “ ~ '^ « 











% 


I 





HELEN GRANT’S FRIENDS 






. I 


* • ' ■ * .r 

> 

' ^ ■» 



—4 


«♦ 


• 


f. 


• 

* % 

« 

U*i '■ 


f 

4.V" : 


» 

b> 





N 1‘ J 

V' 


Ltr 

’.il* 

fii ■' 

.rjj' = 

/m 


L.VVJ^ 


¥n 


>r 


* • > ■♦._ v> 

• F 


' * <; ‘ 


♦ < 


''aV.MA l ?. T/AU.i VIM mil - 

• » • 

; 




« I 



A 


^ i • 


nir « ‘ 

;• * - .. . ' HrtifjJf'-T* 



• V * 

l-ra. 





"'••«Sr^ r**<!'vV- ' *• i »\>J- 


' I 
9 





It was a grayish-purple twilight, with a faint rose hue 
in the west. — Page 1. 


HELEN GMNrS FRIENDS 



BY 

AMANDA M. DOUGLAS 

\\ 

Author or “Helen Grant’s Schooldays,” “In the King’s 
Country,” “In Trust,” “Larry,” “The Kathie 
Stories,” “Almost as Good as a 
Boy,” etc. 


ILLUSTRATED BY AMY BROOKS 



BOSTON 

LEE AND SHEPARD 
1904 


Published, August, 1904 


LiBRAflrv ooKeRFss 

Two OookH RurNwerf 

AUG 81 1904 

Coovrfrht Entrv 

J IC\0^ 

OLASa^ ^ XXo. Na 1 

5 Jl / ihi 

COPY B 




'y 


A 


Copyright, 1904, by Lee and Shepard 


^'/// rights reserved 


Helen Grant’s Friends 



«•* • • ••• 

• • 4 • 

t « • • • • 

• • • * 

• « » • • • 




■fi^orwoob press 
P^FRwicK & Smith Co 
Norwood, Mass. 

U. S. A. 




CONTENTS 


CHAPTER 



PAGE 

I. 

Something New in Her Life . 


. I 

II.' 

With the Old Things 


. i8 

III. 

Father and Daughter . - . 


. 43 

IV. 

Schoolgirls Again . 


. 64 

V. 

Days of Gladness 


. 85 

VI. 

The Land of the Afternoon 


. lOI 

VII. 

Between Duty and Desire 


. 125 

VIII. 

Unwelcome Tidings . 


. 148 

IX. 

The Cloud over the Sun 


. 171 

X. 

The Light in the Shadow 


. 193 

XI. 

Standing at the Door 


. 215 

XII. 

Among Girls .... 


. 240 

XIII. 

Blooms of Winter . 


. 263 

XIV. 

A Golden Christmas 


. 284 

XV. 

The Seen and the Unseen 


. 312 

XVI. 

“Your Father Knoweth Your 

Need 

’’ 328 

XVII. 

Marching on to the Next 

• 

. 352 

XVIII. 

More than One Surprise 

. 

. 378 


acA-i 

I 

8i 

U 

ifi 

Oil 

ICC 

K* 

Cv* 

^IC 

rS’^i 

^s: 

«2<j 

8te 


nn 


;'t 

%t - . 


• * jHt nnW 

• . ;i.iU';;A'^ 

. - A* <,.-»< if-: 

f > J .<A I «i ii^A.I :»( 1 

‘iM . r*;0 i»**i .7fi4:' 

■ i'it'i* .ii/. ■ •/) -jj ;; 

' :■• ’ * I ;i.l'/‘’ ^IV'>|‘' TUT 

f ■ - ^ *: < < r ^ j aiurJ •icr' 

< i- -il ' ‘ ‘ i' '’A iV,<<{)f> 1 V 

•Hi) .^►.okA . 
• / s, iPlKlVt w 

-j/ ff ;*!■»< I « K.f) A 

,<‘tv «4aa 9M " 

C ♦lVi«CA^ 4 mV • 

-iXaVr ,iHi OV MO ityHli''>4Ay 

JiK* H/Jf ( 


YH4 


t*A 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


Page 

It was a grayish-purple twilight, with a faint ^ 

rose hue in the west iFronU,pie») 1 ^ 

They drove back through an old shaded road . 26 ^ 

What are you reading ? ” he asked lazily . • 127 

“Head the sentences aloud, and I will criticise” 223 
“ It isn’t always the cost of the gift ” . . . • 289 

It was very cold, so still that not a twig stirred . 317/ 


HELEN GRANT’S FRIENDS 


CHAPTER I 

SOMETHING NEW IN HER LIFE 

Helen Grant sat on the porch at Mrs. 
Dayton’s one July evening. There had been 
a gentle rain all day, just enough to make a 
patter of soft harmony among the leaves, but 
now it was clearing up in a grayish-purple 
twilight, with a faint rose hue in the west. 
Mrs. Dayton had gone out to a sick neighbor’s, 
the boarders were in the lower end of the par- 
lor playing whist, her father had gone to New 
York, and Mr. Warfield had started on his 
vacation. 

She was really glad to be alone. She had 
hardly seemed herself in the whirl of the past 
two months. A confused tangle of impres- 
sions had assailed her, as if her aims and 
plans had been all dislocated, and every effort 
to right them gave her pain. 

Was it only two years ago that she had come 


2 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


over here and found Mrs. Van Dorn in her 
high-backed willow chair, a picture of serene 
elderly life? A little, unformed girl who was 
a cheerful waiting maid, an entertaining com- 
panion through the summer, a protegee half 
adopted, looking forward to a life that held 
delightful possibilities. Yes, it was too good, 
too entrancing to come to pass in this every- 
day world. But there were the two delightful 
school years that would always remain, a love 
that would be one of her sacred memories. 

To-night she loved Mrs. Van Dorn with a 
fervor that was in itself a comfort that would 
always be one of the exquisite joys of her life. 
She was glad she loved her so well, for nothing 
could ever come to mar it now. She idealized 
as a grateful girl of strong feelings could, and 
the romance of youth naturally would. What 
others said might pain her, but it would not 
change her regard 

She had not realized her death at first, 
though she was stunned by the shock, but it 
was not any selfish sense of disappointment. 
She wanted to think of her in the sunny haunts 
of Spain, where she had been so restful and 
happy, and then at Paris, planning, shopping, 
making ready for the advent of the girl she 


SOMETHING NEW IN HER LIFE 3 

was caring about, Helen thought with almost 
a mother’s love. She still felt as if she might 
go to her some time. 

That in the midst of this her father, who 
really had been considered dead, should return 
after six years’ absence, and that he should 
stand here on this very porch and take her 
hands in a quiet way, with no especial joy, 
hardly surprise, seemed strange indeed to her. 
He had glanced her over curiously, critically, 
and was glad she did not resemble her mother. 
Somehow at that instant her heart turned to 
her mother. 

Mrs. Da)d:on’s welcome had been both warm 
and sympathetic, Mr. Warfield’s strong clasp 
full of a glad friendliness. But her father 
seemed more than a stranger to her. 

They all talked of Mrs. Van Dorn at the 
supper table. Mr. Conway, with the famil- 
iarity of old acquaintanceship, inquired some 
of the particulars. 

I s^w by the paper that she had left next 
to nothing. How was it?” 

Helen’s color deepened with a feeling of em- 
barrassment. 

“ Her income was an annuity. She had no 
near relatives, and she has been very generous. 


4 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

Miss Gage speaks of her in the highest 
terms.” 

“ She seemed to me a rather queer, preten- 
tious body,” began Mr. Warfield. 

She had some odd ways, but I shouldn’t 
call her pretentious,” and Mrs. Dayton gave 
her generous smile. She had traveled about 
a good deal and seen many notable people, was 
wonderfully well informed, and I will say she 
took up with our plain country ways with no 
captiousness. It was generous of her to give 
Helen her two years’ schooling and care.” 

“ Which you would have done without being 
in any such affluent circumstances. Helen 
would not have lacked for friends here at home. 
And the generosity depended upon what she 
meant to make of Helen afterward.” 

I should have been very glad if she had 
taken me for a companion,” and Helen’s eyes 
deepened with emotion. I shall always 
cherish her memory and thank her from my 
inmost soul for those two happy years.” 

Her father glanced sharply at her as if he 
had some comment ready, but did not utter it. 

“ I have heard of life annuities,” began Mr. 
Conway, and it appears to me a most excel- 
lent way of winding up one’s affairs. Then 


SOMETHING NEW IN HER LIFE 5 

you needn t be afraid of the ups and downs of 
the stock market, nor the failure of bonds to 
pay interest. And you truly do not have to 
save up for old age. No wonder she could 
take matters so easily. I really liked her if 
she did cavort on the side of youth.” 

They went on discussing her affairs and her 
ways, though Mrs. Dayton interposed to keep 
the talk from unfriendliness. Everybody in 
the small town had been interested, as was but 
natural, and wondered if there had been a little 
left to Helen Grant. 

Mr. Warfield walked out after supper. Four 
of the ladies played at a game of whist, while 
the two husbands sauntered down the garden 
to their favorite smoking resort. Addison 
Grant seemed to study his daughter, then by a 
sort of consent they walked along to the end 
of the porch. 

“ Rather curious,” he began, ‘‘ that this 
woman should have taken such a fancy to you. 

I suppose she meant a sort of adoption ? ” 

She was a delightful friend. I think she 
meant to give me all the pleasures and oppor- 
tunities that she could,” Helen said with quiet 
decision. 

And marry you off to some rich man, so 


6 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

you could go on with the pleasures.” There 
was a touch of sarcasm in his tone. 

Helen made no reply. 

“ That is generally a woman’s aim. Well, 
perhaps it is what they are best fitted for. I 
suppose now, your education is mostly accom- 
plishments. Nothing solid or of any special 
use to the world? ” 

It is sufficient to enable me to teach for the 
rest of it. I have an offer to return to Aldred 
House and finish the remaining two years in 
this manner.” 

She uttered it in a proud tone, yet she felt 
really sorry for the distance between them. 

After a pause : “ What branches were 

they? ” 

Helen enumerated them in a steady voice. 

“ The Latin may be of service. A girl’s 
French is seldom worth much, and music is of 
little account. Let me see — you are six- 
teen?” 

“ Yes,” in a low tone. 

I left you in good hands. I did not sup- 
pose you would be likely to outgrow your 
mother’s people. They were not students, but 
fitted for their environment. I had never 
been, but I suddenly stumbled on the thing that 


SOMETHING NEW IN HER LIFE 7 

satisfied me heart and soul. And then came 
an opportunity to go to the far East and study 
the history of the early peoples, the beginnings 
of the race — no, we have not got to that yet, 
but the marvels of a civilization and art that 
makes ours look puerile with all its so-called 
advantages. What stories there are written 
in stone ! What men they were ! What giant 
work they did ! What armies they led ! What 
palaces they built! And yet we have not 
wrested the secret of the fives before them, of 
the earlier races who must have trained them 
in those marvels of architecture, of carving 
those colossal figures, and then the finest and 
most delicate ornamentation on their walls. Is 
there anything like it now ? 

His voice had a curious charm, and his en- 
thusiasm moved her. 

“ I came back to London to help translate 
these marvels of centuries ago. I meant to 
return, but there was some one needed here 
for a while, and it was decided that I should 
come.” 

It was not out of any special regard for her. 
Helen’s heart swelled with the consciousness 
of the gulf between them. 

There was a silence for many minutes. The 


8 


HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 


insects were making a strident chirp and whir, 
and the voices from within drifted to them 
spasmodically. 

“ I suppose you were well taken care of,’’ 
he began presently. “ You see, they could not 
have understood if I had had time to explain. 
Your uncle seems to think a good deal of you 
in his rough, uncultured way. I offered to 
reimburse him for any expense you might have 
been, but he refused ” 

“ Oh, I am so glad you did,” she interrupted, 
thankful to find a point of approval. 

“ I dare say you earned your keep — he 
seemed to think so,” and her father’s un- 
emotional tone threw her back to her trembling 
uncertainty. 

You see I needed what money I had, and 
after that there was no convenient way of get- 
ting it to him. I never did fancy your aunt. 
Your mother was on the other side.” 

“ Oh, tell me a little about her ! How you 
came to ” Helen made a sudden pause. 

“ It was a big mistake. If I had known 
then that I could reach up to a wider life — but 
I was blind, and she thought she could be 
happy with me and learn to like study. But 
she presently hated books. She should have 


SOMETHING NEW IN HER LIFE 9 

had a younger man fitted to her needs. I can- 
not understand why she fancied me. I gave 
her all I could, but I couldn’t sacrifice my life. 
When a man finds the right path for his bent 
he has to walk in it. Then she began to be 
poorly and wanted to come back to Hope. She 
had ceased to care for me — my way was dis- 
tasteful to her. You were old enough to re- 
member her ! ” 

'' Yes,” answered Helen. “ Poor mother ! 
It was a sad mistake. And I am sorry you 
should have been unhappy with her.” 

Oh ! I had my books, my intellectual pur- 
suits. But when we went West the people I 
enjoyed bored her terribly, and her pleasures 
were puerile to me. I offered her her free- 
dom, but she would not accept it. She was 
young enough to try her fate over again. If 
you had been a boy I should have taken you. 
I doubt if she would have cared then. I hope 
she was happier with your uncle.” 

She had been fretful and unreasonable, yet 
had she not spoiled her own life? What had 
attracted her Helen could never know. She 
had taken this grave, unsuitable scholar rather 
than to have it said that she was jilted. 

“ And I suppose you are looking forward to 


lo HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

marriage?” he began abruptly, after a little 
silence. 

I — I have looked forward to nothing but 
education. I love study. I should like to go 
to college, and then — teach.” 

What most women call education is a de- 
sultory thing of shreds and patches,” he said 
rather sarcastically. 

“ But one cannot acquire everything at six- 
teen,” she returned spiritedly. 

Whether it is possible for the feminine 
mind is a question with me. There must be the 
right foundation or the interest is generally 
frittered away on trivial matters. A man ex- 
pects to go on to the end of his days. It is 
his life-work. He is continually wresting 
some new knowledge from the great stores of 
the past. He wants to know. She is satisfied 
to get along as well as her compeers until she 
marries.” 

Helen made no reply. Sixteen could not 
argue with the experience of half a century. 

“ This place, now — where you were at 
school — was it anything like Hope?” 

“ Oh, no ! It was the county town, and the 
people were refined, intelligent, ambitious.” 

“ Hope has dropped down immeasurably 


SOMETHING NEW IN HER LIFE 


II 


since I went away. There is no strength in 
the modern education — little in the modern 
life, one may say. A great city like New York 
ought to stand at the head of everything, but 
it is miserably superficial. I shall be glad to 
get back to the quiet of student cloisters, or 
even the wilds of the old lost cities.’^ 

“ But if they have all perished ? ” suggested 
Helen, not attracted by antiquity. 

“ And if the cities here perish, how many 
traces of them will remain in three or four 
thousand years? They are flimsy, like the 
knowledge so lavishly dealt out on either 
hand.” 

He began to pace up and down with the ap- 
pearance of being much disturbed. There was 
no comfort his child could offer him. 

“ I think I must retire. The nights are so 
quiet here I can sleep well. If we wanted to 
drowse away life this would be an excellent 
place. The big cities are intolerable for their 
noise. We shall have other opportunities to 
get acquainted. Good-night.” 

He did not even glance back at her as she 
replied. Her eyes filled with tears. She did 
not know whether she had ever really longed 
for him, though he had often been in her 


12 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

thoughts. Some girls were so proud of their 
fathers. Daisy Bell loved hers devotedly. A 
little ray of light stole through her keen dis- 
appointment. He was not the sort of man one 
would be ashamed of. No doubt it was this 
superior, scholarly bearing that had so ruffled 
Aunt Jane. But somehow there seemed more 
of the real delight of living in Mrs. Van 
Dorn. 

“ Oh, are you here all alone ? began the 
cheerful voice of Mrs. Dayton as she crossed 
the porch. 

“ Father has just gone in. Oh, sit down 
here ! It all seems so queer and strange. And 
I can’t get the right feeling about him.” 

Oh, my child, who could in an hour or 
two! He is like some old fossil exhumed. 
When he talks so familiarly of those kings and 
princes one reads about in the Bible, and the 
glories of Chaldea and Assyria and Babylon 
and what happened thousands of years ago, it 
almost makes one believe in reincarnation — as 
if he must be the spirit of those bygone times 
renewed. And yet he isn’t bad to get along 
with, and I think he likes the quiet here. 1 
don’t meddle with him in any way, though his 
room is a sight with the papers strewn about. 


SOMETHING NEW IN HER LIFE 13 

It would have been quite unnatural if he had 
not wanted to see you. But a girl isn’t much 
to his fancy.” 

“ Oh, do you think — that he will not really 
want me?” 

Her heart gave a great bound, and then — 
was it conscience that pricked her? 

“ Want you? What in the world could he 
do with a girl ? He has come to oversee some 
books that have to be changed on account of 
new discoveries, and others that are being 
written, and he has cases of photographs from 
tablets in the British Museum. And when he 
gets his work done he is going back — oh, no, 
he will not want you, so do not set your girlish 
affections on him. I can’t imagine how he 
came to have such a live, eager, up-to-date 
daughter any more than I can imagine how 
Kitty Mulford came to be your mother.” 

“ Two metals sometimes make a curious 
new compound. Oh, I should not want to go 
away. I can go back to school. I can teach 
for two more years of study.” 

“It’s queer how we are all planning your 
life, Helen. Mr. Warfield settled it that you 
would stay here — and you will be welcome to 
my home and heart — you know that.” 


14 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

Helen leaned over and kissed her. Wasn't 
Mrs. Dayton quite like a mother ? 

“ I do regret that Mrs. Van Dorn should 
have dropped out when everything looked so 
bright for you. She was very intelligent and 
companionable — and you have lost an excellent 
friend. Certainly she had the right to order 
her life as she liked, and take the good of her 
money." 

“ Oh, thank you for saying so. I can’t bear 
to hear her blamed ! ’’ cried Helen impulsively. 
“ She never promised me anything beyond the 
present, and my two years will always be a 
precious memory of her." 

‘‘ Is it true that she did not leave anything 
at all?" 

“ There will be a little, but the nearest of 
kin takes it. I am glad Mrs. Aldred is one. 
And I want to tell you this as a secret until I 
decide what to do with it. There was a sum 
left over from my yearly allowance, two hun- 
dred and sixty-five dollars, which the lawyer 
thought I ought to have, and he paid it over 
to me. I think you are the best friend I 
have," she said in a tone of tender certainty. 

“ Thank you, dear, for the faith and affec- 
tion," returned Mrs. Dayton, much moved. 


SOMETHING NEW IN HER LIFE 1$ 

“ And there were a number of valuable 
gifts ; some are hardly appropriate to my pres- 
ent life. So she must have had me in her 
heart. Then I have an offer to go back to 
Aldred House, as I told you. If father returns 
— oh, Mrs. Dayton, can you make yourself 
love any one because you are related? Yet 
I should like to love my father — I ought 
to.” 

She leaned her head down in Mrs. Dayton’s 
lap and choked back a curious feeling that 
was half desire and half protest, but brought 
tears with it. 

'' My dear, it is too soon to decide anything, 
and you have had many shocks in the last fort- 
night. I wonder that you have borne them so 
well. Let us leave the troubles and you shall 
tell me about the girls. I am very much in- 
terested in that Daisy Bell.” 

The school talk restored Helen’s tranquillity. 
Then Mr. Warfield joined them, and presently 
Mr. Conway came home. The whist party 
broke up. Helen went out to the kitchen with 
Mrs. Dayton, and had a little chat with 
Joanna. 

I wish I might sleep in my own little bed 
in your room,” she said, as they were going 


1 6 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

upstairs. I have a sort of lonely feeling. 
I have been so much with a host of girls." 

Why, yes," laughing cheerfully; “ Joanna 
will bring in the cot. Then you will be my 
little girl again. Your trunk is in the hall, 
and a parcel " 

And my satchel has the money in it, and 
the parcel is the box of treasures." 

‘‘We must look after them at once, Helen," 
and she studied the girl earnestly. “ I think 
I would put that money in the bank and say 
nothing about it at present. You may need it 
later on." 

“ I should like that. And I mean to be 
very careful," smiling brightly. “ Will you 
do it? I don't quite know whether my not 
being of age " glancing up in some per- 

plexity. 

Mrs. Dayton considered. “ Perhaps that is 
not the best method. Some one will be sure 
to ferret it out. Little towns like this do know 
everything sooner or later, and you will have 
enough of questioning and surmise. You 
might lend it to me, and I will deposit it. I 
think you can trust me. And if you want a 
little any time you need not hesitate to ask." 

“ Oh, how good you are! You can't think 


SOMETHING NEW IN HER LIFE 1 7 

what it is to me to have such a sincere friend. 
It is like a mother.’' 

Mrs. Dayton pressed her to her heart and 
kissed her. Yes, she would like to have just 
such a daughter. She secretly hoped Mr. 
Grant had no plans for her. 

They counted out the money. “It seems 
quite a fortune to me,” and Helen smiled 
through her tears. “ Of course at school I had 
some pocket-money, and some girls do spend 
a great deal.” 

‘‘ We will not inspect the treasures to-night, 
for we must both go to bed. I will ask Joanna 
to bring in the cot.” 

That was soon arranged. It seemed as if 
two years rolled off of Helen and she was a 
little girl again. But what years of enjoy- 
ment they had been, years of development, 
and— yes, she believed Mrs. Van Dorn had 
truly loved her ! Would her father ever love 
her? she wondered, for what is so sweet to 
youth as affection ? 


CHAPTER II 


WITH THE OLD THINGS 

Mrs. Dayton left Helen asleep the next 
morning when she went downstairs. “ She 
has been tired out with everything/’ she 
thought ; “ and what a pretty girl she is going 
to be! I do wonder what he will do with 
her?” 

Mrs. Dayton had not made up her mind 
about Addison Grant. He was quiet, self- 
contained, and very little trouble, but after the 
first he had scarcely mentioned his daughter. 
His whole heart and soul was in his work. 
Nothing modern was worth while. The life 
of the present did not interest him, it was so 
trivial. 

Helen came down presently bright and rosy. 

Oh ! ” she cried, why did you not wake 
me? I slept shamefully late. I never even 
heard a bell, and at school I seldom miss it. 
Father will think me lazy,” and she glanced 
around. 

^ i8 


WITH THE OLD THINGS IQ 

Two ladies were loitering over the break- 
fast table with a desire to see Helen Grant 
by daylight. 

Your father has his breakfast sent up to 
him,” explained Mrs. Dayton. “ He thinks 
he can write better in the morning and does 
not like to be disturbed — and you know of old 
this is a sort of Liberty Hall.” 

She ate some breakfast, and then she went 
out to talk to Joanna, who was cleaning the 
silver between whiles. Then a horse came 
trotting up the drive, and a familiar face 
leaned out of the buggy. 

“Oh, that’s Jenny!” and Helen flew out 
eagerly. 

“Helen Grant! Why, you’re a woman 
grown — and in short skirts ! They re all 
crazy to see you over to the house, and I had 
to go to the mill this morning for Joe, so I 
just drove round this way. And I want you 
to go with me, and then I’ll take you home and 
we will get you back some way. You’ve had 
enough happen to you for a novel, and I want 
to hear it all.” 

“ I don’t know that I can go,’’ hesita- 
tingly. 

“ Yes, you can. Mother ’ll feel awful put 


20 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


out if you don't. And it’s just the morning 
for a drive. Can’t she go, Mrs. Dayton ? ” 

The two glanced at each other. 

'' We have hardly seen Helen ourselves,” 
said the elder lady. 

But you’ll have her all vacation, I s’pose. 
Yes, come, when I’ve taken the trouble to drive 
round this way.” 

You may as well go and get it over,” and 
Mrs. Dayton gave a sort of half laugh. 

“ But — father ” in an undecided tone. 

Yes.” Mrs. Dayton nodded to Mrs. 
Northrup. “Wait a few moments for 
her. 

“ Your father will be busy all the morning, 
and no doubt until three or four. I do sup- 
pose they are anxious to see you, and you’ll 
have a good, hearty welcome from Uncle 
Jason. You will be a subject of much interest 
and curiosity. You see, people in these small 
places do not often have startling events, and 
they are all wondering if you are not awfully 
disappointed at not having a fortune left to 
you. So you may as well face it soon as late. 
Just go upstairs and say your cousin has come 
and wants to take you over to your uncle’s. 
Really, Helen, I do not believe he will care.” 


WITH THE OLD THINGS 


21 


Helen went slowly. She did not quite 
want to go with Jenny, but perhaps it was best. 
She tapped lightly at her father’s door, her 
heart beating rapidly with an emotion she could 
not understand. 

There was no answer, so she gave a louder 
knock. 

What is it? ” said a muffled voice. 

She ventured to open the door. Mr. Grant 
stared at her in a sort of surprise, as if he could 
not quite place her. Helen flushed. 

‘‘Well, what is it?” rather impatiently. 

“ My cousin Jenny is here and wants to take 

me over to the Center. If you ” What 

should she say?. She was convinced he did 
not want her. 

“ Do whatever you like. I can’t be inter- 
rupted just now,” and his pen returned to its 
wonted industry. 

Helen closed the door softly, but she had 
to wink away some tears. Not even a kindly 
good-morning, not a moment to spend on her 
when he had not seen her for years. Of 
course she might as well go; he did not need 
her in any way. She found her hat, kissed 
Mrs. Dayton with a sort of convulsive tender- 
ness. How good it was to be loved ! 


22 HELEN GRANT's FRIENDS 

Jenny nodded and made room for her, 
scrutinizing her all over before she started the 
gentle mare. 

“ My ! but you’re real good-looking, Helen ! 
Your mother was pretty, father says, but you 
don’t get much beauty from your father. He’s 
’most too thin to make a shadow, and so old- 
appearing ! Such a surprise as it was to Hope. 
Father was clear beat! How do you like 
him?” 

Helen flushed at the personal question. 

“ I have only seen very little of him — just 
last evening. I can’t recall any old memories. 
It is like getting acquainted anew.” 

He doesn’t mean to stay, he told father, 
and he thinks England much superior to this 
country. He wished you were a boy, and he 
should take you back to London to be educated. 
Would you like to go? ” 

I am not a boy and I am glad of it,” and 
Helen gave a short, unmirthful laugh. “ How 
is the baby, and Aunt Jane and the chil- 
dren ? ” 

All flourishing. The baby is tip-top, big 
and fat, and about as smart as they make ’em. 
Runs all over and is worse than a puppy for 
mischief, but Joe thinks there never was such 


WITH THE OLD THINGS 23 

a little chap — father too, I guess, but mother 
flares up and quotes what we did as babies. 
We’re getting along fine. Joe’s bought an- 
other cow and a ten-acre lot off the Wheelers. 
Strange about them. They’re letting every- 
thing slip through their fingers as if they were 
greased. I’ve taken Sophy Wheeler. She 
wasn’t worth her salt in the shop, but I can 
get a good bit of work out of her. Some folks 
need a boss. And I do ever so much machine 
sewing. Sam is doing real well, but the fool- 
ish fellow is waiting on Delia Gaines, and here 
he isn’t through with his trade. Poor pros- 
pect for her,” with a short laugh of disappro- 
bation. “ Mother wants ’Reely to go in the 
shop this fall, but father thinks she needs her 
at home. ’Reely’s awful dumb about books. 
And now tell me about that queer old Mrs. 
Van Dorn! What a swath she cut, and then 
not to leave anything when she died! I call 
that shif’less.” 

“ But she had no family,” protested Helen. 

“ Well, there were lots of things she could 
have left money to. And it seems real mean 
to raise your hopes and then not do anything 
for you.” 

“ She did just what she promised. She 


24 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

offered me two years' training at Aldred 
House, and that has been splendid," Helen 
replied with some warmth. 

“ I thought she invited you to Paris ? " 

“ That was the plan," rather coldly. 

“ And yet she didn’t have any money ! She 
was spending it right straight along. Suppose 
you had been over there and this had hap- 
pened ? " 

I should have been sent home, of course. 
There would have been money enough for 
that." 

“ Well, I don’t understand such queer 
goings on. How you can live upon your 
money and have it too? Looks like a big 
make-believe." 

She had placed her fortune in a large insti- 
tution and they were to pay her so much a 
year as long as she lived. If she had lived 
ten years longer she would have had just 
the same income," Helen replied decisively. 
“ That is an annuity." 

“ Well, I’d rather keep my own money. 
And I can’t help thinking it sort of mean to 
set you up so and then not leave you any- 
thing." 

‘‘ I can earn my own living now," proudly. 


WITH THE OLD THINGS 


25 


I should feel sore about it. And people 
do think it queer,” in a rather grudging man- 
ner. 

“ I can’t help if they think what isn’t true 
or right. And I came to love her very much. 
I shall always esteem her as one of my dearest 
friends. And my two years at Aldred House 
were delightful.” 

“ You are a kind of queer girl, Helen. 
Most girls would feel awfully disappointed. 
But what will you do now ? ” 

“ Go back to Aldred House and teach.” 

Jenny looked at her in amaze. ‘‘ My ! but 
you’re high-strung ! ” she said. ‘‘ But that 
was your plan first off, to teach.” 

“ Yes, and now I shall carry it out.” 

Some one was coming from the mill, and 
Jenny paused to pass the greeting of the day. 
And then she entertained Helen with the epi- 
sode of Mr. Sleight’s daughter. “ She’d been 
engaged only three months and had the wed- 
ding-day set and her clothes made. He was 
a drummer for some city store. And then he 
never come and she didn’t hear a word. She 
pretends to think he is dead, and has been 
murdered, maybe, but most folks believe he 
never had any idea of marrying her.” 


26 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


Poor girl ! " said Helen with warm sym- 
pathy. 

‘‘ She shouldn’t have been so ready to take 
up with strangers,” was the sharp comment. 

Then Jenny thought of another engagement. 
Ella Searing was going to do real well. She 
had left the High School in the winter and was 
getting ready. 

Then they reached the mill, and after the 
business talk she had a sack of corn meal 
stowed under the buggy seat. They drove 
back another way, through an old shaded road. 
Most of the houses had a shabby aspect. Here 
and there one saw a well-kept garden. Jenny 
had good-naturedly come round to herself and 
Joe, a never-failing subject of gratulation. 
She did not take all the credit to herself, as 
was Aunt Jane’s habit. 

The Mulford house had been painted and 
really looked smart. Nat was fond of flowers 
and kept the front yard in order. 

‘‘ Hillo ! Hillo ! ” cried a hearty voice. 

Helen, my dear girl ! ” and Uncle Jason was 
up to the side of the buggy with outstretched 
arms. 

There was such tender love in the clasp, 
such fondness in the warm kiss, it brought the 



They drove back throug-h an old shaded road. — Page 26.. 




WITH THE OLD THINGS 2/ 

tears to her eyes. Would her father ever 
greet her thus? 

My dear child,” he said, my dear child ! ” 
Then he lifted her out and still kept his arm 
about her. 

Yes, here was love, true and steadfast, 

‘‘ Fve brought her, you see!” Jenny ex- 
claimed in triumph, as the children crowded 
round. “ And I must go straight home, for 
I dare say Sophy is sitting on the porch moon- 
ing, and not a thing done for dinner. I 
thought it would be mean to keep the first part 
of her visit, but, all who can, come over to 
the house this afternoon. I promised some 

one would take Helen home ” 

ril see to that,” said Uncle Jason ; and 
Jenny drove off. 

Aunt Jane greeted her cordially. She had 
grown stouter and had a sort of careworn look. 
Aurelia had shot up into a tall girl, but there 
was none of Jenny’s briskness about her. Fan 
and little Tom were quite big children, and 
now looked at Helen as if they were almost 
afraid of her. 

Come now, ’Reely, fly round and get din- 
ner. Fve worked since half past four this 
morning, and I want to talk to Helen. About 


28 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

your father, now — I never had such a surprise 
since the world begun. And the first minute 
I didn’t know him from Adam. You see, 
’most everybody thought he was dead. And 
I don’t understand what he has been doing in 
a museum. I always thought it was a kind 
of trifling show-place.” 

“ There are different kinds of museums,” 
explained Helen. “ And the British Museum 
is like a great library.” 

Well, it seems queer for a man never to 
have done anything of much use, nor made 
any money, and always studying up some- 
thing. But I never did see the sense of so 
much book-learning. And I suppose, Helen, 
all your fine plans have come to an end. It’s 
just about what I thought. I never did take 
much stock in that Mrs. Van Dorn.” 

No,” returned Helen, resolving to keep 
a pleasant demeanor, “ my plans are going on. 
Of course I did not go abroad.” 

But what are you going to do? ” in sur- 
prise. 

“ I can go back to Aldred House and teach. 
I have almost engaged so to do.” 

‘‘But what if your father wants you?” 

“ He is going back to London.” 


WITH THE OLD THINGS 2g 

It’s a queer thing not to care for your own 
children ! ” Aunt Jane flung out. 

Helen flushed, but she knew by past experi- 
ence that Aunt Jane was fond of planting 
thorns, and that the best way was not to im- 
pale yourself upon them. But it did hurt 
cruelly to realize that her father was not likely 
to care especially for her. 

“ I don’t know what Grant would have done 
with a little girl when he was poking around 
those old ruins he tells of,” said Uncle Jason, 
with his kindly, humorous smile. ‘‘ He’s 
found out about those old kings of the Bible 
times and what they did, and they were a 
bad enough lot with their false gods and every- 
thing. Why, it makes the Bible seem truer 
than ever. And as for the care, he paid for 
Helen’s keep while he was where he could, 
and he offered the rest. But I told him, 
Helen, that you were welcome to it all, and 
you had been like a child to us. I thought the 
better of him for offering it, but we’ve never 
missed the little you’ve had, and we shall al- 
ways feel that you belong to us. 

Helen clasped her arms around Uncle 
Jason’s neck. “ Oh ! ” she cried, “ how good 
you have been to me ! I love you, love you ! 


30 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

Surely here was one true friend. 

Of course Aunt Jane was curious to hear 
about Mrs. Van Dorn’s death, and why it was 
that she had died poor, with nothing to leave. 

“ It has come out just about as I thought it 
would,” she declared. “ I never had much 
faith in her. She was too full of airs.” 

But since Helen was prepared to earn her 
own living, she was not so much an object 
of commiseration after all. She had reached 
her aim, impracticable as it had once seemed. 
And there was something about her that held 
Aunt Jane a little in check, a quiet dignity and 
assured manner that always gently overrules 
ignorant prejudices. 

The dinner was rather jolly, but household 
matters had not improved much. Oh, why 
could they not see how much smoother the 
wheels of daily life would revolve with an 
engineer who set herself resolutely about the 
work in kindliness instead of the captious 
jangling. Helen tried to evolve a little har- 
mony by some bright stories of school life that 
did interest the younger ones. 

Aunt Jane was rather affronted by her 
vivacity. She wanted her to feel very much 
disappointed over the turn in her affairs, and 


WITH THE OLD THINGS 3 1 

surely she did not act so. She was taking her 
father too tranquilly ; she was somehow — 
heartless — yes, that was it. 

The dishes were cleared away and Aunt 
Jane took her little nap. She was not sure 
that she ought to go over to Jenny's, there was 
so much sewing to do — two blouses for Nat 
and other things. 

Take it along,” suggested Aurelia. “ And 
Jen said she’d tuck my skirt. I just hate to 
sew!” 

‘‘ What is it that you like to do in the way 
of work ? ” asked her mother sharply. 

“ While you are getting ready I want Helen 
to come out and see the calves and the flock of 
Guineas. And you haven’t seen Prince. He’s 
my new horse. Come,” said Uncle Jason. 

Helen was glad to follow him. Tom went 
along. 

Mother gets as full of worries as she used,’^ 
he said in a low tone. “ I keep hoping she’ll 
take things easier, but ’Reely isn’t half the help 
Jen used to be. Strange how different chil- 
dren are! Now Jen makes the sort of house- 
keeper I like — and one would think working 
years in a shop wouldn’t fit her for it. She’s 
merry, too, and always ready to go off with 


32 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

Joe. And the money that girl earns would 
surprise you. Oh ! there are the Guineas. 
Ain’t the little ones cute ? ” 

There were half a dozen hens, two of them 
with young broods that looked like little birds. 

Oh, how pretty and dainty they are ! ” 
cried Helen delightedly. And you so seldom 
see Guinea chicks.” 

‘‘ There in the lot are the two calves, both 
Alderneys. I think they have such nice faces 
— pretty, too. The biggest one is six months 
old. I’m going to raise some fine stock. 
Nat’s taken a fancy to farming,” laughed 
Uncle Jason. Sam never was much stuck on 
it. Here, Dilly,” as the calf came up to the 
fence and put her nose through to her master’s 
hand. Now, ain’t them beautiful brown 
eyes? Dilly, here’s some clover-heads, better 
than any you’ll find in your lot,” and he nodded 
confidently. 

“ Uncle Jason, I don’t wonder everything 
loves you.” She turned and put her arms 
about him. And I shall always love you. 
I’m afraid I haven’t written as often as I 
ought, but I shall try to hereafter.” 

** And if you want anything, child — I’m 
getting quite forehanded now, and that’s why 


WITH THE OLD THINGS 33 

I want mother to take it a little easier — but 
rd like to do for you as well. And it must 
have been a hard blow to have that old lady 
die when she was so good to you. People can 
have queer streaks and be good and kindly, 
too. When your father goes back — you see 
you won’t have any real dependence, for I 
doubt if he’s made much money, and he looks 
as if he wasn’t going to last forever — I want 
you to come to me in any little want or trouble. 
Girls need money sometimes. You needn’t be 
afraid ” 

“ Oh, Uncle Jason ! ” She kissed him in a 
burst of tenderness, and wished he had been 
her real father — but she did not want Aunt 
Jane for a mother. “ I don’t know what to 
say for such love ; ” and her voice was tremu- 
lous with emotion. 

Promise me you will.” 

“ I promise. I am glad to promise.” 

“ Now we’ll go and see Prince. Here’s an- 
other bunch of clover-heads, Dilly.” 

But as he turned Dilly gave him an almost 
upbraiding look. 

Betty’s getting old. I’ve had her twelve 
years, and Nat wanted a new horse. Nat’s a 
good boy. Now, isn’t he a fine fellow ? ” 


34 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

Prince whinnied with pleasure at his mas- 
ter’s voice and looked at him with eyes quite 
as beautiful as Billy’s. “ You shall have a ride 
behind him when you go back. But you’ll 
come and make us a real visit, won’t you? 
You won’t have to study all the time.” 

“ Yes, I will come.” She would do that for 
Uncle Jason’s pleasure. 

Prince came out of the stall and had his 
good points displayed. He threw up his head 
and arched his neck as if he knew he was being 
admired. 

I bought him at a bargain, too. He wasn’t 
so sleek and well-fed then, and had had rather 
rough treatment. Horses are grateful — they 
seem a’most human sometimes.” 

Mother’s ready to go over to Jen’s, and 
I am too,” announced Fan, flying out to 
them. 

Uncle Jason stooped a little, and kissed 
Helen’s white forehead. ‘‘ I think Pll be 
along with Prince between four and five,” he 
said. 

Aunt Jane was giving orders to Aurelia, 
who was rather sulky because she could not 
be of the party. Helen put on her hat and 
she and Fanny walked down the path, or 


WITH THE OLD THINGS 35 

rather the child impelled her. They were to 
take the short cut through the pasture lot. 

‘‘ I don't feel as if I ought to stir a step,” 
Aunt Jane commenced, out of breath. “ There 
are twenty things suffering to be done and 
'Reely isn't worth a pin if you take your eyes 
off of her. I don't see what's in the girl! 
She’s no more like Jenny than a kitten’s like a 
snail!” 

Evidently Aunt Jane's system had not 
worked here, Helen thought. 

The walk was not long, though it was pretty 
hot. The end piazza was half inclosed in 
vines and on the shady side, looking very in- 
viting. Jenny sat there in a light print dress, 
while the baby was climbing up and down, 
fenced off in one corner. Jenny rose and wel- 
comed her mother, took her hat, and seated 
her in the big splint rocker, talking in a cordial 
fashion. Then she opened the roll of work. 

“Where's 'Reely’s skirt?” she inquired. 

“ I didn't bring it. She ought to be able 
to tuck her own skirts. You did before you 
were as old as she. I declare I'm tired to 
death with that girl. I don’t see what she’ll 
ever be good for. And I didn’t know about 
leaving the work ” 


$6 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

“ But you've left it,” and Jenny laughed. 

Now you’re just going to have a rest. Tell 
me about the blouses and I’ll do them to-mor- 
row. I have a lot of button-holes to make, 
and we’ll sit here and talk. I was afraid you 
wouldn’t come.” 

“ And I ought to be home this blessed min- 
ute. I declare, when you have a house full of 
children, and milk and butter to see to, and no 
one to lend a hand — as you may say — though 
Nathan is good about doing chores when he 
thinks of them.” 

Fanny was making a diversion. She had 
lifted little Joe out of his pen and placed him 
on the grass, just below the two steps of the 
porch. He was laughing and crowing with 
delight. 

Helen sat on the step much amused with 
his antics. He was round and rosy if not so 
pretty, and his blue eyes shone with mis- 
chief. 

The two housekeepers branched off into 
domestic affairs awhile, but Aunt Jane felt she 
had really been defrauded in the matter of 
Helen’s confidence, so she began to ply her 
with questions, ably assisted by Jenny. They 
professed to feel very indignant that Mrs. Van 


WITH THE OLD THINGS 37 

Dorn had made no provision for her, in spite 
of all the girl could say. 

“ Though it’s just about what I expected,” 
declared Aunt Jane. “ And think of an old 
woman like that careerin’ round Europe and 
dropping dead at a party. Some one said she 
was past eighty. It would have looked more 
respectable if she’d staid in her own country 
and had a nice little cottage and lived pru- 
dently, though I s’pose then you’d had to go 
and wait on her. I should think 3"Ou’d had 
learning enough ; ” glancing at Helen. 

‘‘ Not for the kind of teaching I hope to do. 
I am very grateful for this help and the chance 
to go on,” returned the girl. 

‘‘ What does your father say about it ? ” 

‘'We have had no chance to talk. He was 
very busy when I came away this morning, 
but since he expects to return to London ” 

“ And it will be just the same way with 
him — you mark my words. He will drop out 
some day and have just about enough to bury 
him. It’s lucky you don’t count on any one’s 
money.” 

“ And am satisfied to earn my own,” was 
the cheerful rejoinder. 

“ I hope you’ll have a little common sense. 


3^ HELEN GRANT'S FRIENDS 

though I don’t see where you would get much 
on either side. But one ought to have some 
care for the future. There’s sickness, and 
your mother was consumptive. Your father 
looks as if a breath might blow him away. 
And here I am wasting my time when there’s 
so much to do in the world,” in a tone of pas- 
sionate regret. 

Lucky that it doesn’t all come to us,” said 
Jenny with a laugh. You may pull out 
these bastings if you must work,” throwing 
some work over in her lap. 

Oh, come and walk,” urged Fanny. 

Aren’t the summer pears ripe, Jen? ” 

Well, hardly. Don’t let Joe have any.” 

Helen’s queer,” began Aunt Jane. ‘‘ I 
should think she’d feel dreadful not to be left 
a penny of all the money that woman wasted I 
I s’pose her heart’s set on teaching— she gets 
that from her father. And she doesn’t seem 
to take the death much to heart, either. I re- 
member she didn’t make much fuss over her 
mother’s death, Some children go on dread- 
fully. I hope Fan would feel worse over 
me.” 

“ You’re not going to die for years and 
years. I hope you’ll have great-grandchil- 


WITH THE OLD THINGS 


39 


dren. Little Joe ’ll be grown up before you 
know it.” 

Helen glanced about the orchard, the corn- 
field, the distant potato-patch. Kverything 
looked snug and tidy. Some cows were graz- 
ing peacefully or standing in the stream of 
water that ran through the pasture lot. Little 
Joe did dozens of absurd things, ate clover- 
heads and tried to catch both birds and toads, 
and seemed to be amused over his non-success. 
Fan stopped every little while to hug him, or 
help him when he tumbled down. 

“He’s just the sweetest thing! she cried 
enthusiastically. I wish I could come over 
and live with Jen, but she has Sophy. Jen 
is so full of fun. Helen, do you suppose when 
people grow old they get cross and scoldy? 
I m glad I don’t have to grow old in ever and 
ever so long. Do you remember the Peters 
children? You know their father drank and 
went off somewhere. Last winter their 
mother died, and the three little children had 
to go to the county house. The Deanes took 
Silas to work on the farm, and Mary had to 
be put out. Father wanted mother to take 
her, but she wouldn’t. I wish we had a work- 
girl, then I would come over here. I s’pose 


40 


HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 


you^ll never come and live with us again, 
Helen? I should love you worlds better than 
I love ’Reely/' 

“ I do not suppose I shall be in Hope very 
much, except for visits. Tm going back to 
school.” 

“ Do you really love school? ” wonderingly. 

“ Yes, I do,” in a cordially positive tone. 

Fanny sighed. The idea was incomprehen- 
sible. 

They found a few pears — windfalls — and 
were eating them when Joe senior came across 
the orchard and caught up his boy in his arms. 
They walked back presently, and the elder Joe 
was quite curious about Helen’s father. 

The girl was glad enough when she saw 
Prince nodding his head and heard Uncle 
Jason’s voice. 

I declare, Jason’s on the road half the time 
with that horse ! He acts as if he never owned 
one before, but Betty’s plenty good enough for 
me,” began Aunt Jane complainingly. And 
I ought to go home this blessed minute.” 

No, you’ll stay to supper. Let ’Reely 
look after things. Helen and Fan, come in 
and have a piece of cake and a glass of milk.” 

The dining room was cool and nice, with 


WITH THE OLD THINGS 4I 

fresh white curtains at the window, and the 
kitchen beyond was snug and tidy. Sophy 
Wheeler sat there shelling peas. She had 
been an old schoolmate, and Helen went out 
and spoke to her. A stolid, dull-eyed girl, 
who looked as if she was not more than half 
awake, and who blushed up to the roots of her 
hair at the greeting. 

‘‘ Sophy, just make a cup of tea — two — and 
take them out on the porch. I think father 
would like one.” 

That was a pretty and gracious thought in 
Jenny, and Helen glanced up with a smile. 

The girls enjoyed their cake, and then Helen 
put on her hat. 

“If you’re not going to study all vacation, 
come over and make us a visit,” said Aunt 
Jane. “ You know you’re always welcome.” 

“ Oh, do, do ! ” and Fan squeezed her 
hand. 

Helen was glad to be seated in the buggy 
beside Uncle Jason. It had been a rather un- 
satisfactory day, yet it was a duty, and she was 
glad it was done. Her heart warmed to Uncle 
Jason with a new fervor. It did seem as if 
his way might be made a little pleasanter. 

“ Jen’s got a nice house, hasn’t she, and a 


42 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

nice baby, and, for that matter, a nice hus- 
band, too. Joe Northrup is smart and sensible. 
And Jen doesn’t load up everything with a 
dozen yesterdays and a dozen to-morrows.” 

“ Jenny is a good deal like you. Uncle 
Jason,” Helen said, with a sudden sense of 
comparison. 

He laughed softly and a light twinkled in 
his eyes. 

Well, mother was bright and perky when 
she was first married. Children are a care, but 
Sam’s doing well and Nathan’s a comfort, and 
the others will grow up about right, I guess. 
Jenny’s a good daughter.” 

It was a lovely ride, with the sun going over 
westward, and a pleasant talk that brought 
them nearer together. Uncle Jason was not 
cultivated, but he had a warm, generous heart. 
Come what might, she could always go to him 
as a very dear friend, beside the relationship. 

Uncle Jason would not go in; he had some 
business. She caught sight of her father 
sitting on the porch, with a little stand piled 
up with papers. 


CHAPTER III 


FATHER AND DAUGHTER 

Have you been over there all day? ’’ nod- 
ding his head. I did not think you were 
going to stay.” 

‘‘Oh, did you want me? We spent the 
afternoon at my cousin’s.” An uncertain light 
hovered about her face, making half shadow's. 

“ Oh, not specially. I was very busy until 
about an hour ago. I wanted to send some 
matter off by mail and Mr. Warfield took it.” 

“ It was a duty to go,” she subjoined half 
apologetically. 

“ Mr. Warfield said you were a good reader 
— if they had not spoiled you in that school. 
Do you know enough Latin not to blunder? If 
you don’t, get a translation.” 

“ I am afraid I shall not distinguish myself 
in Latin. I have some of the modern poets 
that I am fond of — Whittier and both of the 
Brownings and ” 


43 


44 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

He made a gesture with his hand as well as 
his head. 

There have been no real poets in modern 
times,” he declared. Chaucer and Ben 
Jonson and Shakespeare and Milton tried at 
it and now and then struck out a spark. We 
have to go back to Homer. But they had 
something to write about in those days. They 
lived the sort of lives that made poems. It 
wasn’t all money-making, materialism, and 
weak sentiment. Well, go and get a Latin 
book and let me see how far you have 
gone. 

She went to her room, bathed her face, and 
searched her trunk. Yes, there was the ^neid. 
There seemed nothing else handy, and she felt 
rather more certain of that. But a sensation 
of fear rose in her heart. She would not mind 
reading for Mr. Warfield, she thought, but her 
father was a greater scholar. She felt very 
school-girlish as she came out on the porch and 
took her seat not far from him. And then she 
could not steady her voice with those cold, un- 
responsive eyes upon her that chilled enthu- 
siasm. Her face began to burn, her pulses to 
quiver, and she knew she was doing wretch- 
edly. 


FATHER AND DAUGHTER 


45 


‘‘Oh, Stop, Stop!” he cried. “That is 
enough to rasp every nerve in one’s body. If 
you can do no better than that ” 

“ I believe I am a little tired with the excite- 
ments of the day,” and her voice trembled per- 
ceptibly. “Yes, I have done better many a 
time.” 

“ It is folly, I suppose, to expect a girl to ap- 
preciate that. Love ditties are more to their 
taste, I fancy. Listen.” 

He did not take the book, but, folding his 
arms, began to repeat some of his favorite pas- 
sages in a tone that did electrify her with its 
depth of power and appreciation. His voice 
lost its measured indifference. It was almost 
like listening to some fine, stirring strains of 
music. She was sorry to have him pause, and 
the silence brought back her embarrass- 
ment. 

“ And the Greek ? ” he asked presently. 

“ I have not begun Greek, and the Latin was 
quite difficult at first. It has been less than 
two years ” 

“ Mr. Warfield considered you quite a 
scholar. But you have a great deal to learn, 
and whether you are able to go down to the 
heart of things ” 


46 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

His glance, that seemed to weigh and gauge 
her, made her shrink as if from a cold 
blast. 

Yes. We will begin to-morrow. I shall 
, not be so engrossed for several days now, and 
when I have truly sifted your capabilities,”— 
he made a long pause, — “ that will determine 
my views.” 

She was very glad to see Mr. Warfield 
coming up the path. He had mailed the pack- 
age, and gave the change into the cold, thin 
hand. He had also found a book in the library 
that Mr. Grant had inquired about. Then he 
turned and questioned Helen a little about her 
visit, and commented on the steadiness with 
which the Center was dropping down, and how 
the school was falling off. 

‘‘ It doesn't seem to be the Center of any- 
thing now,” he commented, with a rather 
cynical laugh. 

Helen was glad to get away, and went up to 
her room. Mrs. Dayton had shaken out her 
gowns and hung them in the wardrobe. She 
had not brought all her belongings. There 
was a box in the storeroom at school, and it 
seemed a link in the chain drawing her back 
again. 


FATHER AND DAUGHTER 47 

“ For of course I shall go,” she said de- 
cisively to herself. 

She put on a pretty white gown and some 
soft pink ribbons. When her father came in 
to dinner he stared at her in a sort of mild 
surprise, as if he had hardly seen her before. 
She had a good deal of color and her eyes were 
alight with a nervous brilliancy. 

She was very glad afterward that the old 
retired clergyman, Mr. Walters, came over to 
discuss some historical points in the Old Testa- 
ment. Then Mr. Warfield said : 

‘‘ Let us take a little walk. They will not 
miss us, and I have hardly seen you. Then, 
I must start on my vacation in a day or two, 
and Mrs. Dayton and I have some plans for 
you to consider.” 

They passed out of the gate and took the 
path under the trees. It was the perfection 
of a summer night, and the stars were slowly 
stealing through the blue vault. 

Of course, matters have changed very 
much with you,” he began, after a silence of 
many minutes. “ I am sorry that any of it 
happened since it had to end this way. Yet 
it may be better to have it end now than two 
years hence.'’ 


48 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

“ Oh, I can never be sorry that I have had 
these two delightful years, and that I have 
known and loved Mrs. Van Dorn," she ex- 
claimed with deep feeling. 

“ Then — you do not feel disappointed about 
— about the money ? Most girls would." 

“ She never promised me anything but the 
two years until she sent for me, and that seems 
now like a fairy dream. Oh, I never thought 
about any money ; " and her earnestness estab- 
lished her truth. 

“ I still think it would have been better to 
have remained here and entered the High 
School. I have no fear but that you would 
have gotten along somehow. Two years 
would have taken you a long way on your 
plan." 

“ My plan ? " she repeated vaguely. 

Oh, you surely haven’t forgotten what we 
talked about the last few weeks over at the 
Center? Or have you lost your ambition to 
teach ? " 

Oh, no, no ! And I have resolved to com- 
pass it. I have had an offer — oh, you can 
hardly imagine what a lovely friend Mrs. 
Aldred has been to me. She is a charming, 
cultivated woman with a great love for girls 


FATHER AND DAUGHTER 


49 


in her heart. I hardly know how I could have 
borne the blow but for her sympathy and love, 
and her true regard for Mrs. Van Dorn.’^ 

‘‘ Who was a very selfish old woman,'’ he 
interrupted. 

“ You did not like her,” Helen subjoined 
frankly. “ But I came to know — many 
things ; ” and there was a tremble in her voice. 
“ I shall always revere her memory. And it 
stabs me to the quick to have people make such 
mistakes about her.” 

“ You are very young, inexperienced,” he 
returned in a gentler tone. 

“ Mrs. Aldred has gone abroad for a year, 
and her friend, a Mrs. Wiley, takes the school. 
But Mrs. Aldred made this arrangement before 
she went : that I should teach in some classes, 
and have my board and tuition in the higher 
branches in return. Then came the word 
about father, and I could not accept until I 

knew ” 

“ And if he objects? ” 

“ He is going to London again. I am not 
high enough up in attainments, nor old enough 
to be of any service to him there, and, frankly, 
I should not want to spend my days over dead- 
and-gone people. You see, I can take care of 


50 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

myself,” and there was a touch of pride in her 
tone. 

Well, you have planned it all out! I must 
confess that I do not think it best. You 
have other friends besides this Mrs. Aldred, 
who may step out of life as suddenly as Mrs. 
Van Dorn. Mrs. Dayton loves you sincerely. 
I think, as the years go on, she longs for a 
daughter, and would be glad to have you in 
that place. We have talked it over. Enter 
the High School here, and in three years you 
will have your diploma and be fitted to teach 
anywhere, while a boarding-school certificate 
is never held in as high esteem. I am inter- 
ested in you. I will do anything to help you 
along. You certainly will rank higher with 
school boards.” 

“ You are very good to take so much in- 
terest.” 

“ But the tone says I have not convinced 
you. Think a little of Mrs. Dayton’s love.” 

Helen gave a long sigh. There were the 
girls, the life that was so enjoyable. And 
Westchester was such a lovely old town, its 
people were so cultivated. That association 
was almost an education in itself. 

‘‘ I shall be bitterly disappointed, since the 


FATHER AND DAUGHTER 5^ 

way is clear for you to come back. It will be 
for your best interests, even if you can’t see it 
now. And I really think you owe me some 
consideration. I discerned your capabilities 
back there at the Center, and even then I was 
considering how you could gain the opportu- 
nity you really deserved. And I will tell you 
something else, a guess of mine that I think 
would come out pretty true — your uncle is 
warmly interested in your welfare. I believe 
he would do something for you.” 

“ Oh, I am quite sure he would if I needed 
it,” she answered in a heartfelt tone. 

“ Can you find any better friends? ” 

“ I don’t know that I can,” she answered 
frankly. 

Then talk the matter over with Mrs. Day- 
ton. I shall go away with a contented mind 
if you can assent to our wishes.” 

“ I must consider both sides,” hesitatingly. 

Consider the future. Here you can spend 
your whole time in studying; there the teach- 
ing will interrupt. You will find it much more 
difficult.” 

Then they turned around and walked back. 
Helen was tossed this way and that, and much 
disturbed. How could she cross the wishes of 


52 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

these friends ; Mrs. Dayton, who would be like 
a mother, and Uncle Jason, who had grown so 
tender. Mr. Warfield was proud of her. He 
had roused her to a better understanding of 
herself and the desires of her higher nature. 
But there were the dear girls, and she should 
always be so interested in Juliet Craven. She 
could help her. And Juliet stood so alone. 
She would like to give, she had nothing but 
herself. 

Two of the ladies were out on the porch 
listening to the talk, and, as Mrs. Parsons said 
afterward, every step was an evidence of the 
truth of the Bible as Mr. Grant discoursed of 
the old places and wars and rulers and nations. 
Helen sat on the step thinking of the time she 
had been asked to make her choice two years 
ago. And suppose her father should decide 
that it was best for her to remain here? 

He summoned her to his room rather early 
the next morning. She did quite creditably 
in her Latin, and then he took up Greek. She 
knew most of the letters, but it was hard work, 
and he was not a patient instructor. Her 
brain was in a whirl, and she was thankful 
when lunch time arrived. 


FATHER AND DAUGHTER 53 

Mr. Warfield was not in the most amiable 
mood, and gave her a curt nod. 

What kept you upstairs all the morning? ” 
he asked sharply. 

‘‘ Father and Greek,” she said, with a glint 
of humor. “ And it was the tug of war.” 

‘‘ My train starts at two. I’m sorry. I 
wanted to go over the ground again, but I’ll 
write to you about it. And you’ve had no 
chance to talk to Mrs. Dayton. But I am quite 
sure you will come to look at it in the only 
sensible light.” 

There were others to say good-bye to Mr. 
Warfield and declare they would miss him. 
The moments ran by, and he picked up his 
valise, starting down the street with a stride. 
Helen felt relieved, and yet conscience-smitten 
that she did so. 

‘‘ If you don’t mind you might go down 
to the post office for me,” her father remarked. 

She was very glad. Yet the Greek words 
danced before her eyes like specters. “ It is 
so hard when you don’t understand a bit of it, 
and so easy when you have known it forty or 
fifty years ! ” she thought. 

How she did miss the girls and their merry 
talk, their many little helps. And her music! 


54 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

She could hardly have that here, and she had 
come to love it very much. Had she outgrov^n 
all this old life? Oh, she must go back to 
Westchester! She really would not be happy 
here, and content made life so much easier. 

There was quite a parcel for her father. 
Some of the proofs of engravings did not suit 
him at all, and he had to compare and erase 
lines and change the queer-looking signs. 
Then he said : 

“ I wish you’d read for me. When I go 
to the city again I must get some new spec- 
tacles ; these bother me. Now you read slowly, 
for I may want to make corrections. When I 
hold up my pencil, stop, and then I shall not 
have to talk.” 

“ You look tired,” she said with a touch of 
sympathy. Was I a very dull and trying 
pupil this morning?” 

“ I haven’t been teaching of late, indeed, 
for a long time. I wonder if you can read 
that?” 

It looked like hieroglyphics to her and she 
hesitated. His cold eyes were not encour- 
aging. 

“ You’re not used to my writing. 

I’ll read and you may copy.” 


I think 


FATHER AND DAUGHTER 


55 


She took the tablet and pen and he began. 
At first it seemed tiresome, for when she had 
achieved a sentence he wanted it altered, but 
after a little she became interested in the stories 
the kings had told on the cylinders and clay 
tablets, of their mighty deeds, of their vic- 
tories, and, alas! of their cruelties, that made 
her shudder. 

‘‘ Let me see,’^ he demanded suddenly. 

She held the tablet before him. 

Why, you write well. That’s almost like 
print,” in a tone of commendation. 

She flushed with gratification that she had 
pleased him in one particular. But presently 
the sun came around to the window and the 
wind died away. It was very warm, and she 
was tired, but he did not seem to mind. The 
little clock struck six. 

‘‘ It will soon be dinner time,” she sug- 
gested. 

“ That is the worst of other people’s houses. 
When you are alone your time is all your own. 
Well, you are a better hand at copying than 
you are at Greek, but we must try it again in 
the morning. I suppose you want to go?” 
looking up as if he would fain detain her. 

‘‘ I must change my dress ” 


56 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


He nodded reluctantly. 

She went out of the room and crossed the 
hall, then dropped into Mrs. Dayton’s big 
willow rocker. And so this was her father! 
She ought to — oh, you couldn’t love any one 
on so short a notice! She wiped some tears 
from her eyes. She felt sorrowful, depressed, 
and a sense of loss swept over her. 

I am afraid I am not meant for a great 
scholar,” and she half smiled through her tears. 
“ Perhaps I am commonplace. I like the 
everyday things, the thoughts and methods of 
to-day, and the poems and the beautiful stories 
and the fresh, eager people. Oh, dear ! And 
there’s the dinner bell. I’d like a walk and a 
talk with some merry girls and some delightful 
songs. I don’t seem to know any of the girls 
here.” 

She came down to dinner quite tranquil out- 
wardly, and found two ladies, old friends of 
Mrs. Dayton, had come to make a few days’ 
visit. She stole out afterward to dry the 
dishes for Joanna, and Mrs. Dayton smiled 
and kissed her in passing. Then she found 
her father had gone to his room, and she was 
not sure he would like to be disturbed. So she 
wandered about, walked up and down the 


FATHER AND DAUGHTER 57 

shady street a little, planning what she should 
do. Would it be ungracious to Mrs. Dayton 
to accept the position at Aldred House? She 
felt that it would be painful to refuse her un- 
less she had decided. Perhaps Mr. Warfield 
had said rather more than was warranted, 
though she knew well that Mrs. Dayton loved 
her. 

The next morning she read Latin and 
studied Greek, and in the afternoon read for 
her father while he amended and made notes 
for her to copy. And she really had not an hour 
to herself until evening, when Mrs. Dayton 
was entertaining her friends on the porch. So 
she wrote her letter of acceptance, a half guilty 
feeling struggling with a sense of relief, and 
her spirits rose almost to a point of blitheness. 
It gave her courage to go through the next 
day, but the day after she suddenly gave out. 
What with the steady application, the lack of 
exercise, and the employment that was becom- 
ing distasteful, she paused for a moment, while 
the room seemed full of black motes and shoot- 
ing stars and beginning to whirl round, while 
her breath came with a gasp. She rose and 
went to the window. 

‘‘ What is it ? ” asked her father in amaze. 


58 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


I felt queer, dizzy," and she leaned against 
the frame, drawing in long reviving breaths. 

“ Helen," her father said sharply, “ I hope 
you are not going to have nerves and whims ! 
You do not look like it. With your physique 
you ought to have fine health, and strength 
enough for a little steady application." 

“ I have not been confined like this," she 
began tremulously. ''And it is very warm 
to-day. I have been used to regular exercise 
and — my head aches." 

"You must exert your will and not give way 
to these vagaries. Girls and women spoil 
themselves by indulging in all sorts of moods. 
They are not rightly brought up. Yet I 
shouldn’t think your Aunt Mulford was much 
of a hand to tolerate fitful and capricious 
humors." 

Years ago he had given in to them to some 
extent, but the bondage had come by slow de- 
grees, and he had pitied his wife for the sad 
mistake, partly his own, and had not the cour- 
age to be stern with her, even though he went 
against his better judgment. Since then he 
had only himself to consult. He had lived out 
of the world of women and among books, and 
grown blind and obtuse; selfish as one does 


FATHER AND DAUGHTER 59 

when one follows out a particular bent that 
seems the greatest of all great things to him. 
He had ruled underlings with a rather heavy 
hand, and when they made a protest he never 
parleyed — they went. The warm strivings for 
humanity had no place in his soul. Nothing 
was of any account but his work, the grand 
deciphering of long-ago times from brick and 
stone. 

‘‘ My head doesn’t often ache,” Helen said 
rather resentfully. “ But — I think I can’t do 
any more this afternoon.” 

He made no further protest. Helen went 
slowly out of the room. She was glad Mrs. 
Dayton had gone somewhere with her friends. 
She threw herself into the big chair and gave 
way to a fit of weeping that was almost hys- 
terical, but it was a relief to her overcharged 
feelings. 

‘‘ Poor mamma ! ” she sobbed. She could 
not know that in those days, if she had been 
old enough, she would have pitied her father 
the most. But she had a strong, healthy tem- 
perament, and when the first burst was over 
nature righted herself. She bathed her eyes, 
brushed out her hair, breathed long draughts 
of rose and violet-water, and changed her 


6o HELEN grant's FRIENDS j 

clothing, which gave her a sense of freshness, ] 
and then looked longingly out of the window. ^ 
Some vague gray clouds were drifting over ' 
the sun, and there came up a strong easterly 
breeze. | 

“ It will rain some time,” she mused, but 
it will be a storm. Oh, I’d like a good rainy 
day; I’m tired of sunshine. And I’ll go out 
for a walk. Why, I do believe I’m soul and 
brain hungry for a day walk. How father . 
can stand it ” 

She put on her hat and slipped down the 
back stairs, nodding to Joanna, who was stem- 
ming currants for jam and jelly, and then went 
along the shaded street where the houses grew 
farther and farther apart, the gardens larger. 
Flowers were blooming, trees fruiting, grasses 
of all kinds nodded to each other as if they 
were holding converse. Birds flashed hither 
and thither with an occasional warble. How 
beautiful everything was ! And these old 
nations her father was so interested in had 
spread ruin and desolation, cut down palms 
and olives and cedars, and laid waste every- 
where, carried away thousands from their 
cherished homes ! Oh, thank God, she did not 
live in those days. 


FATHER AND DAUGHTER 6 1 

She might go to the Library. She wondered 
if Miss Westerly had forgotten her. Why, 
she had not really been anywhere except to 
the Center. To-morrow Uncle Jason would 
be in, and oh! how glad she would be to see 
him. What a good thing it was to be loved 
truly and sincerely. 

She walked away her headache and ner- 
vousness. She filled her soul with the beau- 
tiful sights and sounds, the bloom, the groups 
playing croquet, the children tumbling about 
or playing tag, the changeful sky where the 
blue seemed conquered by drifts of gray grow- 
ing darker and thicker. Now and then some 
one from a porch nodded to her, but she hur- 
ried past lest they should speak. She did not 
want to talk to any one — not even Miss West- 
erly, and there would likely be some old school- 
mates in the Library. But she stopped at the 
post office. The mail had just come in. There 
was a package for her father, and — oh, joy! 
two letters for herself. That round hand was 
Daisy Bell’s, and that rather cramped style 
with sharpened letters was Juliet Craven’s. 
She could have kissed them both. Oh, how 
good it was to be in touch with the world— 
world — once more ! 


62 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


She hurried a little on her homeward way. 
She met Mrs. Searing, who was quite effusive. 
Louise would call on her soon; she was getting 
ready to go away. Of course she had to say, 
“ How strange everything was about that 
old Mrs. Van Dorn’s death. Weren’t you 
dreadfully disappointed about not going 
abroad ? ” 

The tears came to Helen’s eyes. “ I should 
not have minded that if she could have lived,” 
was the grave answer. 

Oh, why must every one use the prefix 
“ old ” ? To her she would never be old or 
young, but a dear, dear friend. 

She tapped at her father’s door and laid his 
mail on the table. How close the room 
seemed ! 

“ Thank you,” he made reply. Then as she 
turned, “ I hope your head is better. I’m not 
much accustomed to headaches.” 

It sounded almost sarcastic, but he did not 
mean it for that. Perhaps he had been a little 
sharp an hour ago. 

“ Yes. The walk has made me feel quite 
like myself. I have been used to a good deal 
of exercise and plenty of air.’” 

He looked as if he did not quite comprehend. 


FATHER AND DAUGHTER ^3 

He was used to days and nights of work, and 
often hated to leave off. 

She turned and left the room slowly. Why, 
she was the picture of health ! Women were 
strange beings, and doubtless they were not 
meant for students. They had no breadth, no 
strong grasp of the knowledge of mighty 
worlds. And if Helen had consulted him 
then, he would have said : 

“ Oh, go back to school, by all means.^’ 


CHAPTER IV 


SCHOOLGIRLS AGAIN 

Helen walked out to the end of the porch. 
In this far corner there was a seat, but it was 
well-nigh hidden by the vines. She balanced 
her letters. Which should she read first? 
Daisy’s would be bright and gay, with no per- 
plexing appeals. She knew she should want 
to ponder over Juliet’s. Yes, she would skim 
over Daisy’s. 

Oh, how full of girlish exuberant sweetness 
it was, curiosity as well. ‘‘ Tell me everything 
about your father,” it said. “We have done 
nothing but talk the happenings over, and 
mamma is so full of sympathy for you. Both 
of the girls are away. Annis is engaged and 
will be married during the winter. Willard 
is home now and will take his degree next 
year. Mamma has had a bad sprained ankle, 
and will not go away anywhere, and we have 
all planned that you shall come this summer 

64 


SCHOOLGIRLS AGAIN 


65 


sure. Papa will meet you in New York. This 
time we are not going to take any excuses.” 

There was a page or two of the tenderest 
persuasion, there was the extravagant love that 
firmly believed it never could care so much for 
any other girl, and bits of attractive home life. 
‘‘ Then, they would both study, for of course 
Helen was sure to return to Aldred House. I 
know what I am prophesying about,” was 
added mysteriously. 

How sweet, how dear it was ! Only school- 
girl love, of course, but then they were school- 
girls and not women. She mused over it many 
minutes. Yes, she would like to go. They 
would not have asked her twice if they did not 
mean to make her a welcome guest. Oh, how 
could she plan it? 

There was almost a pang as she took up 
Juliet’s letter, as if she had neglected her. Ah, 
if Juliet could only see her! There was so 
much to tell, and she was so puzzled about what 
she should do. She had gone to her friend, 
Mrs. Howard. Mr. Davis had visited her at 
once. Mrs. Davis’ plan was to take her abroad 
for a year or so. She would be of age then, 
and mistress of part of her fortune, but Mr. 
Davis would remain the trustee. He really 


66 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

insisted this was the rightful course, and that 
she was in some sort bound to consider his 
wishes. If I were strong and resolute like 
you — but I am so afraid of being talked over. 
Can my guardian decide and send me? Mrs. 
Howard thinks not. How can I get courage 
to say decidedly that I am going back to 
Aldred House ? ‘ A woman grown,' he said. 

‘ You have education enough. What you 
want is the polish society gives. A year 
abroad will do you more good than a dozen 
years in school. Men do not care for learned 
women.' 

“ But I want it for myself. There are so 
many fascinating paths in knowledge. And 
you will surely come back ? I love Mrs. How- 
ard for all her kindness and interest in me, and 
it is such an unselfish interest. Yet I long for 
a girl friend as well. Oh, why can't I take off 
the four years and be nearer yours ? I feel as 
if I had hardly outgrown a strange, dwarfing 
childhood. I am younger in heart to-day than 
when I was living with poor grandfather. 
Sometimes I pity him so for all he has lost out 
of life. The first two days I was here there 
was a charming woman past seventy with the 
loveliest snowy hair and soft pink cheeks, who 


SCHOOLGIRLS AGAIN 


67 


seemed interested in all the affairs of to-day, 
who read poetry beautifully, who had not 
given up her music nor her French nor her 
Latin, who had been abroad with some grand- 
daughter, and who was like a girl herself. She 
charmed me beyond everything. And she said, 

‘ Go back to school until you feel in a measure 
satisfied with yourself ; then go on learning all 
the rest of your life.’ 

“ You will surely come back, won’t you? I 
should be lost without you. Write to me, 
strengthen me to refuse Mr. Davis. Give me 
courage as you have before. If I could see 
you ! Can’t we plan a meeting ? Mrs. How- 
ard would make you most welcome. But write 
to me at once. What if your father should 
have different plans for you ! I dare not think 
of that.” 

What if her father should have other plans? 
But she had an almost certainty that he could 
do nothing with her abroad. If he were going 
to spend years in the British Museum over the 
piles of tablets and bricks and cylinders with 
their weird inscriptions, what help could a 
half educated girl be? It was not like this 
work that had to be put in plain English. No, 
he would not want her. 


68 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


The next day it rained and was cooler. 
She pursued the usual routine, but her father 
somehow seemed to evince more consideration. 
Early in the morning she had answered Miss 
Craven’s letter. Daisy’s she would con- 
sider. 

Sunday was a day of change for her, of rest 
as well. She went to church with Mrs. Day- 
ton, and met acquaintances who inquired where 
she had kept herself, and if she was too much 
engrossed to see callers. But she noticed that 
her father worked all day, just coming down 
on the porch in the evening and seldom joining 
in any conversation. 

A few days after he was summoned to the 
city on some business. 

“ I do not know how long I shall remain,” 
he said to Helen. “ I like the quiet here to 
work in, and I think the air is better than in 
the crowded city. I suppose you will — stay 
here ? ” rather hesitatingly, hardly as if it was 
put as a question. 

Helen’s heart beat with a quick bound. This 
was the golden moment. 

“ I should like to make a visit to a school- 
mate ” 


He nodded with an air of indifference. 


SCHOOLGIRLS AGAIN 


69 


Well,” as if he had considered. And here 
is a little money. Old scholars are seldom 
very rich. You do miss your friend, I dare 
say, but it seems as if she had not quite come 
up to the promise of things.” 

Thank you.” Helen flushed as she took 
the roll of bills. Mrs. Van Dorn’s benefits had 
never been a weight upon her, and now she 
wondered why. She felt almost as if she 
would rather not accept it, but to decline would 
be ah indignity. And was he not her father? 

‘‘ I want you to go on with the Greek,” he 
continued. It is the key to many things. 
There is so much for you to learn,” and he 
sighed with a sound of impatience. 

Then they said good-bye without even shak- 
ing hands, and she watched him with a mist in 
her eyes. If he had not come back she could 
have in some measure believed Aunt Janes 
estimate of him was unjust. But he had a 
sense of honor about his child. She gave 
thanks for that. 

So in the soft vanishing of twilight she lived 
the days over and they seemed a dream, 
though some of them had been long enough in 
the passing. There was a rift in the gray 
purple, and the blue stole softly through with 


70 


HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 


two stars. What a picture it made. Miss 
Gertrude Aldred might paint it. But she was 
seeing other beautiful sights, and having 
mother love to gladden it all. 

There was a step coming the length of the 
porch. She knew the figure in the vague 
light. Mrs. Dayton brought a camp chair and 
seated herself. 

I thought I should find you here,” she 
began in her cheerful tone. “ Why, I feel as 
if we had scarcely seen each other. What with 
rtiy guests and your father, we have hardly 
had a moment. He has kept you very busy. 
Are you going to be his secretary ? ” 

‘ Oh, I should not know enough. And 
presently this work will be through,” Helen 
answered, but there was a sudden misgiving 
that turned her heart cold. 

“ I suppose he is a great scholar. It's odd 
that you should be seized upon by two old 
people. But Mrs. Van Dorn had some charm- 
ing ways when she was in the humor. And 
she was modern. She was so interested in all 
the matters of to-day, while your father seems 
to think nothing is worth while that hasn’t the 
stamp of antiquity and lies in ruins. Yet he is 
a very nice, gentlemanly person.” 


SCHOOLGIRLS AGAIN 7* 

Helen wondered what she would answer. 
There was a prolonged silence. 

“ Has he any plans for your future? Mrs. 
Dayton asked in a tone of kindly interest. 

I think not. He expects to return to 
London. Oh, I do not know what he would 
do with me. I am so glad to be a girl ! ” 

There was a kind of joyous relief in the last 
sentence, and a smile one could imagine. 

Mr. Warfield and I have been talking you 
over. He is very warmly interested in your 
future, and ” — she reached over and clasped 
Helen’s hand — ‘‘ you know that I am too. I 
have come to have a very fervent regard for 
you. You couldn’t make your home at the 
Center, though Uncle Jason loves you quite as 
tenderly as if you were his own. There s 
something about you that goes to one s heart. 
I don’t know where you get it from, I am sure, 
unless it is a special gift of God to make your 
path easier and to bring you to the things you 
most desire. Very few girls I find care so 
much for learning. They count on lovers and 
marriage before they are in long skirts. Mr. 
Warfield does get so tired with them. But 
what can you expect of ordinary country girls? 
And I’m not sure but they are better off mar- 


72 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

ried and in homes of their own. But this was 
the point I wanted to get at. He wishes you 
to stay here and go to school. I want you to 
stay here with me. Fd like some one to take an 
interest in, to be a sort of daughter to my de- 
clining years,” and she gave a soft laugh. “ If 
you were teaching you might have to go away 
afterward, but there would be vacations and 
the looking forward, the letters. But any- 
way, there would be three years that I should 
have you, and Fm sure Uncle Jason would 
like it. You needn’t ever count up the cost, for 
it is all pure love, and I should be glad to 
do it.” 

‘‘ Oh, Mrs. Dayton ! ” She clasped her 
arms about the elder woman’s neck, and then 
put her head down on her bosom, crying softly, 
deeply touched, for she knew it was all true, 
and she had found a faithful friend. 

“ Of course we can’t quite plan it on account 
of your father. But I wanted you to know 
and to think it over. I’ll get a piano, too, and 
you can go on with your music. The sum- 
mer the Lessings were here I had half a mind 
to. I suppose I shall always keep a few 
boarders in the summer — I like the coming 
and going. Sometimes the going is very satis- 


SCHOOLGIRLS AGAIN 


73 


factory/^ and she laughed with a sense of 
amusement. “ I wanted you to know so there 
need be no anxiety. Mr. Warfield spoke of 
your going back to Westchester, but he 
doesn’t think it the best thing.” 

And she had written, had sent her promise. 

“I don’t know how to thank you;” and 
Helen’s voice was freighted with heartfelt emo- 
tion. “ That old summer — how long ago it 
seems — when I went to bed at night in my 
little cot, I used to dream out what it would 
be like to be your little girl and stay here 
always.” 

“ I wish I had seen it in that light then. 
But Mrs. Van Dorn would have outbid me. 
And I firmly believe she meant to adopt you. 
Poor body! and she did love life so. Well, 
she had a pleasant time, and most of the things 
she liked. After all, it was a pretty good 
old age. And, now, you will think this 
over?” 

“ Oh, yes.” It was safe to promise that, 
for she could not help thinking it over and 
being touched with the tender love. “ There 

are no words to express my gratitude ” 

But you’ll show it in dozens of different 
ways. I know you. I can trust you. It is 


74 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

the living out rather than any promises in the 
beginning.” 

“ I must tell you,” she said presently, that 
I am going away for a little visit to a school- 
mate, the one I have the photograph of. I 
spoke to father, and he gave me some money.” 

‘‘ I ought not grudge you that pleasure, 
surely. I shall not begin by being a step- 
mother. But you must have your clothes fixed 
up a little. We may have two or three quiet 
days. You have been so bountifully supplied, 
and some of the pretty things we’ll make over.” 

Helen gave a soft sound of assent. 

“ I don’t really know how to take your 
father,” Mrs. Dayton began again reflectively. 
“ I thought him a quiet, simple gentleman, and 
he is all that; but one doesn’t seem to get any 
nearer to him. He appears to live in a world 
of his own. I don’t know that we could enter 
into it, but he fences us out.” 

Helen had observed that. There were no 
glimpses of the inner man, unless indeed that 
had been trained on such severe lines that every 
thought not pertaining to his work had been 
obliterated. One could not offer him any little 
tenderness, and there was so much vital 
warmth in Helen’s nature. 


SCHOOLGIRLS AGAIN 


75 


I do believe I am more like Uncle Jason 
than any one else,” she declared laughingly. 

I am quite sure he could have been culti- 
vated.” 

She answered Daisy^s letter at once. She 
had a feeling that she would like to get off 
before her father’s return. 

Mrs. Dayton’s ingenuity transformed some 
of the garments with very little expense. Last 
summer’s skirts made pretty shirt-waists, and 
nothing was more serviceable than white. And 
Helen found time for a few calls and a visit 
to the Library, to Miss Westerly’s delight. 

I was afraid that you had forgotten about 
me,” she said. Girlhood finds so much in 
the way of friendships.” 

“ I was busy helping father with some work. 
Oh, I could not forget any one who had taken 
such an interest in me ; ” and her eyes shone 
with truth as well as regard. 

Your father came in here one day to find 
a book we did not own. What a scholar he is ! 
But he quite demolished our little library,” and 
Miss Westerly smiled over the recollection. 
‘ ■ We are not up on the high intellectual round, 
I must admit, but we have some fine books on 
modern themes and discoveries, and several 


76 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

excellent histories. Neither have we any great 
scholars in the town except old Mr. Walters, 
and he has a fine theological library, I believe. 
The schoolgirls study the encyclopedias, for 
there you have it in a nutshell. We can’t com- 
pete with the British Museum or the Bodleian 
Library. I think young girls do not take 
kindly to abstruse subjects.” 

That was true enough. Girls did like some- 
thing that came, or was likely to come, in their 
own lives. And oh, there were so many splen- 
did books coming to light all the time! 

Helen found a letter from her father in the 
office. It was brief and difficult to decipher. 
He had been asked to deliver two lectures at 
a famous summer school, and to attend a meet- 
ing of savants at Cincinnati. Helen had better 
take the time for her visit, and be sure to spend 
some hours a day over her Greek. It might be 
a good thing for her and her schoolmate to im- 
prove their Latin somewhat. 

Then Daisy’s missive arrived, so full of joy 
that it touched Helen deeply. She was to get 
to New York and remain in the waiting room 
at the ferry, and when she saw a man who 
looked exactly like the inclosed photograph, 
that would be Mr. Bell. 


SCHOOLGIRLS AGAIN 


77 


She had answered Juliet’s letter and given 
her the advice she craved. There was nothing 
on her mind, and her spirits rose accordingly. 

“ I shall count every one of the ten days,” 
said Mrs. Dayton. 

It was the Helen Grant of Aldred House 
when she was settled in the train. She had a 
book with her, but it was not the Greek; still 
she did not read any. She was too full of an- 
ticipation and speculation. The photograph 
was in her satchel, and this part of the journey 
was quite familiar. She crossed the ferry and 
entered the waiting room rather hesitatingly. 
Then a smile of relief illumined her face as a 
rather stout, rosy, clean-shaven man came for- 
ward. 

“ Miss Grant ! ” he exclaimed, and Helen 
answered cordially. 

“ Daisy has been so afraid something would 
happen and you wouldn’t come. She could 
hardly trust me to find you. Our Daisy, as 
you have doubtless discovered, is a spoiled 
child, the baby of the flock, and it is said babies 
always rule the house or make a great fuss 
when they are not allowed to. Ours is no ex- 
ception.” 

She liked his brown eyes that were merry 


78 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

and his hearty, reassuring voice. He piloted 
her through the crowd, up the elevated stair- 
way, and they were whirled along to the sta- 
tion in good time for the train. Mr. Bell was 
very courteous and yet full of amusing com- 
ments, and Helen could not help joining in the 
mood. They went up the side of the river, 
viewing the hills opposite, and he repeated odd 
legends that interested her very much. He 
was unlike any one she had ever met, and she 
didn’t wonder that Daisy adored him. To 
have such a father ! 

Presently the station was reached. There 
was a two-seated surrey, the horses securely 
fastened. The driver had gone through the 
waiting room, and now Daisy stood among 
others to welcome friends. 

“ I ought to have hidden her away ! ” he 
exclaimed, “ just to see your disappoint- 
ment.” 

“ You are very naughty to think of such a 
thing! But you couldn’t have left her in the 
train to go on to the next station. Oh, Helen, 
I can hardly believe it. Now, papa, hand us in 
to the back seat, and you may drive.” 

“ Daisy, you never came down alone ! ” and 
his voice had a touch of severity. 


SCHOOLGIRLS AGAIN 


79 


‘‘ Oh, no, no ! Tom drove, and he has to 
go over to the Willings’. But I could drive,” 
mischievously. 

Not these horses.” 

“We have an old nag, Helen, who is safe 
and kind, the kind that stops at the roadside 
and eats grass in spite of your good counsel. 
I am allowed to take her out for exercise, but 
I think I get the greater part of it. Oh, I am 
so glad ! ” And she squeezed Helen’s arm. 

Helen understood to what the gladness re- 
ferred, and laughed in happy gratification. 

“ Did you recognize papa at the first 
glance ? ” 

“ His photograph is excellent.” 

“ And I’ve described you so often that it 
seems as if we must have known you years. 
You mustn’t mind if Willard teases you. He 
says the worst things about girl friendships. 
And he has two or three chums that he writes 
to and visits, and has photographs and me- 
mentoes of them, and I do believe he has ex- 
changed rings with one fellow. I call the 
photograph of them Damon and Pythias. And 
we have never been taken together, if we are 
romantic. But the romances have happened to 
you.” 


80 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

Helen colored, and her remembrance went 
back to the first night at school. 

Mr. Bell did not interrupt the girls’ chatter, 
though he noted that Daisy did most of the 
talking. They turned away from the river, 
but it was up a winding ascent that looked as if 
the road had been cut through a forest, the 
trees were so large. Here and there a house 
with a rather rural aspect, then they were set 
closer together, though still with roomy 
grounds. 

“ Oh ! ” cried Helen, “ how beautiful it is I 
It suggests Westchester a little.” 

“ Over here is the town. Why didn’t they 
build it on the river slope instead of this little 
plain?” 

Because, my dear,” said her father, the 
handsome river slope is saved for the multi- 
millionaires, who will come up here presently 
and spend no end of money in castles with tur- 
rets and angles and sun parlors and observa- 
tories for the people to observe and envy as 
they go up and down the river. And then 
the town can tax these places and add to its 
income.” 

“ You see, papa has an eye to the main 
chance, the making of money — for others. Oh, 


SCHOOLGIRLS AGAIN 


8i 


why don’t you get very rich for yourself ? 
Then we will steal Helen and go abroad, and 
when Marjorie is married you may adopt her.” 

Helen laughed. 

“ This is a very old settlement, Miss Grant, 
and dates back to revolutionary times, has 
some rather notable legends. I suspect at that 
time they considered the advantage of the 
windbreak the woody ridge made to shield the 
houses from the cold winds of the river. And 
there is a pretty view over beyond that range 
of hills that finally joins the mountain. My 
people have lived here a hundred and fifty 
years, when this was farming land and neigh- 
bors were few.” 

The house was on a decided elevation, an 
odd old stone building with a modern wing 
attached, though the first story of that was 
stone as well. The modern air added a quaint- 
ness. There were well-kept grounds, with a 
wide drive all around, a spacious barn and 
stable at the rear. The house had a fine view 
of the small town, and in winter, when the 
leaves had fallen, one could see across to the 
highlands of the opposite State. 

A lady sat on the porch with some dainty 
sewing in her hand. A sweet face, with light- 


82 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


brown, wavy hair, beautiful eyes of dark blue, 
and a fair, soft complexion. Pretty and 
gentle, with a kind of yearning love, as if she 
longed to take all things to her heart. 

This is my dear Helen, mamma. I’ve told 
everything about you, except the things I don’t 
know,” laughing as she turned to Helen, who 
flushed. 

“ We are very glad to welcome you,” Mrs. 
Bell said, extending her hand, and the tone 
itself was a welcome. It was such a tender, 
cultivated voice, with a lingering cadence that 
was like music. “ I have been something of a 
lameter for the past three weeks, but now I am 
improving and can get about without a crutch. 
You have given Daisy a great deal of happi- 
ness, Miss Grant.” 

‘‘ And myself a very great pleasure. It was 
a disappointment to me not to accept your kind 
invitation of last summer,” replied Helen, in an 
earnest tone. 

“ Mothers desire to know what their daugh- 
ter’s friends are like, and Daisy is still such a 
child, impulsive and susceptible to influences. 

Her sisters being considerably older ” 

And you wouldn’t believe Helen is almost 
a year younger than I am, if I wasn’t noted 


SCHOOLGIRLS AGAIN 83 

for my strict adherence to the truth. In wis- 
dom she might be a great-grandmother.” 

“ Oh, Daisy ! I don’t feel wise at all. I 
often want counsel myself.” 

“ To whom did you go in that extremity? ” 
laughed the girl, raising her mirthful eyes. 

‘‘ To Miss Aldred when I could have her. 
And Mrs. Dayton is my best friend at Hope. 
I have wished she was my mother.” 

I’ll let you have a little of mine when I 
have considered the subdivision. But now 
come upstairs and wash off the dust of travel 
and renew your beauty ; your youth doesn t 
need it.” 

The hall was spacious enough for a room, 
having a big fireplace at one end with stone 
jambs and a mantel curiously carved. The 
winding stairs were broad, the upper hall a sort 
of oval, with five doorways opening on it. 

“ We girls are over on this side. You are 
to have Marjorie’s room, but you are to spend 
most of the time in mine, except when you are 
asleep. Here is a closet for your things, and 

oh, there comes your trunk ! But it is such 

a tiny little one.” 

“ Mrs. Dayton lent it to me. 
school trunk too big.” 


I thought the 


84 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

You are surely going back? " 

I expe.ct to/’ in a confident tone. 

“ Oh, I am just crazy to hear all about your 
father. Wasn’t it a stunning surprise ! That 
isn’t slang when properly used, and no other 
adjective expresses it.” 

Helen refreshed herself while they chatted, 
but the all was not very much, though Daisy 
insisted it was romantic to the last degree. 
And they loitered so that they were hardly 
ready when the dinner bell rang. 


CHAPTER V 


DAYS OF GLADNESS 

Helen would have hardly called it the 
aesthetic side of her nature that was so pleased 
and satisfied as she entered the dining room 
with Daisy’s arm about her. She bowed when 
her friend said : “ This is my brother Willard,” 
and a bright young fellow with brown eyes like 
his father, curly, chestnut hair, and a very 
much sunburned face, bowed in return and 
said, ‘‘ I must add my welcome to the others’, 
Miss Grant. I am pleased to meet you.” 

Mrs. Bell, in a dainty white gown, sat at 
the head of the table, serene and gracious. 
Mr. Bell was opposite. Willard seated him- 
self on one side, the girls on the other. There 
was a wide fireplace here, too, some oak wain- 
scoting, a carved china closet, and buffet. 
The ceiling had small oak beams, the coloring 
between very light, and this tint was repro- 
duced in the side walls. There were panels 
with pictures painted in, flowers, one of pussy 
85 


86 HELEN Grants's frienj)S 

willow branches, one of magnificent autumn 
leaves, another of grapes and leaves, and one 
of delicious fruit. It seemed like going into 
a garden. There was nothing glaring, no 
jumble, nothing for mere show even in the 
table appointments, but a kind of harmonious 
beauty that touched Helen’s very soul. 

How did the regatta go? ” Mr. Bell asked 
of his son, glancing at him rather humor- 
ously. 

“ Nothing to brag of, really,” answered 
Willard, with a touch of boyish contempt. 

We beat, as I knew we should. The Tritons 
came in second, and, your majesty, there was 
no third ; ” with a sort of mock bow to his 
father. 

'' Why, what was the matter ? ” 

“ Laziness and lack of training. The 
Tritons thought if they had Vanderveer they 
could beat anything. We have been up early 
in the morning rowing our very best and keep- 
ing dark about it,” laughing gayly. 

This was only a test,” subjoined his father. 

Are you entered for the race at Collins’ 
Point?” 

Willard would have enjoyed saying You 
bet,” but he had been trained to a fine respect 


DAYS OF GLADNESS 87 

for his father, even if his answer did have a 
touch of self-glorification. 

Did you ever see a boat race, or a 
yacht race?’’ asked Mr. Bell, turning to 
Helen. 

I am a country girl, and there are no rivers 
of account at any of the Hopes,” Helen an- 
swered, with a mirthful light in her eyes. 
‘‘ Westchester is the only place I know about, 
except that I once spent a few days in New 
York, mostly devoted to shopping. I had one 
drive about Central Park, and went to one 
matinee.” 

‘‘ That’s very well done,” returned Mr. Bell 
smilingly. “ Now, Daisy, we know where we 
stand. We shall not bore her with places she 
knows all by heart. Willard, you must take 
them out for a row, or get up a race. And — 
let me see — there is West Point. Are you in- 
terested in the training of the brave defenders 
of our country ? ” 

I am afraid I am diffusive,” replied Helen, 
with a glint of humor. “ I like so many 
things, and there are so many I long to see. I 
am afraid I shall not get through half of them 
unless the span of life is extended in my case, 
and I have some means of renewing my youth. 


88 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

But I mean to enjoy all that come in my way, 
and be grateful for them." 

“ That is the true spirit," Mr. Bell nodded 
approvingly. “ Then suppose we take West 
Point. Could you go some day, Willard? 
And you, mother? " 

“No, I would not venture. I should only 
be a drawback, or else I should have to 
sit still, and I have had numberless visits 
there." 

“ Why, Pd like it immensely ! " exclaimed 
Willard. “ Let me see. I could go Friday or 
next week. And I know some of the boys 
there." 

“ And Newburgh is an old historical place. 
There’s Irvington, and Sleepy Hollow, and 
many points of interest." 

“ I shall drive her around to-morrow," de- 
clared Daisy. “ We have so many things to 
talk over. Oh, you needn’t laugh!" to Wil- 
lard. 

Helen glanced up and caught the vague re- 
flection. 

“ Girls are very much interested in what is 
happening to other girls," she interposed. 
“ And when there is a school full of them all 
with various stories, and no baseball or foot- 


DAYS OF GLADNESS 89 

ball club to distract your attention, you pay 
more regard to them.’' 

“ Didn’t you have basket ball ? That’s one 
of the new games.” 

“ Mrs. Aldred did not approve of it.” 

“ I liked Aldred House because some of 
those rough things were fenced out,” said Mrs. 
Bell. 

As if girls did not need to be strong and 
healthy,” commented the young man rather 
ironically. 

“ There are many other exercises that con- 
serve health; and your great athletes are not 
long-lived. Miss Grant wants to live many 
decades, she has so much to see and to do, so 
don’t give her bad advice, Willard ; ” and his 
father smiled humorously. 

“ Miss Grant looks as if she could run a 
race. Did you ever try ? ” 

“ When I was little, yes. I ran and climbed 
and swung from limbs of trees and jumped 
ditches, and suddenly some one put me to study 
and opened such a splendid world before me 
that the other things lost their charm. I be- 
lieve I do not want to be an athletic girl, though 
I do hope to keep well.” 

“ Girls’ lives are quite distinct from that of 


90 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

boys, I always maintain,’' said the mother 
gently. “ And I see no need of a girl’s life 
being so ordered that she makes a nervous, 
fretful woman, self-willed, and with no self- 
control.” 

“ Mother has three points against you, Wil- 
lard,” said his father good-humoredly, “ and 
Daisy suggests that we shall adopt Miss Grant. 
That will be four.” 

“ Miss Grant, come over to my side and in- 
sist that it was the running and jumping and 
climbing that g^ive you such a fine physique. 
And what about your ancestors for tempera- 
ment? We go back several generations now- 
adays for our virtues and our vices.” 

Helen flushed vividly, thinking of her 
mother and her father and the Mulford clan 
at Hope. 

“ I don’t see why you can’t have some ideas 
and aims of your own ! ” she exclaimed almost 
resentfully. “ Purposes, too, good, strong 
ones, when you see qualities in others that you 
admire, and a course that attracts you, rouses 
your ambition — counsel that is elevating, even 
if it comes from a stranger. If you do not like 
what your ancestors did, must you follow it? 
Can you not take some other course? ” 


DAYS OF GLADNESS 


91 


** Bravo, Miss Grant ! and Mr. Bell 
laughed heartily. I can’t believe it wisdom 
to lay your weakness and inefficiency on the 
generations that have gone before when you 
make no effort to overcome them. We have 
had some noble examples of this, and why not 
strive to emulate them instead of dropping 
down supinely. You can’t choose your ances- 
tors, necessary as good Dr. Holmes thought 
it, and, as some one says, you can’t choose your 
life, but you can choose the way of living it.” 

Oh, what a splendid quotation ! ” she sub- 
joined eagerly. I must remember that. It 
would be a tonic in times of depression.” 

Surely you don’t get the blues ! ” Willard 
laughed now, and raised his eyes with a teas- 
ing light. 

I’ve been too busy to get much of any- 
thing but — but lessons.” 

And she’s just a splendid scholar! She 
never lets go of anything until she has made it 
a secure prisoner in her brain,” appended 
Daisy. But what shall we do to-morrow ? 
You won’t want us in the city ? ” to her father. 

Saturday will be better. There will be 
the concert in the park.” 

Then to-morrow we will drive about.” 


92 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

“ The Conklins are coming to dinner, though 
there are no young people among them. But 
they are very fond of young people,” said Mrs. 
Bell. 

'' And, Helen, you must sing for them.” 

Willard glanced up. He decided Helen 
Grant must be quite worth knowing and per- 
haps teasing. She flushed so readily and 
seemed so spirited. 

The dessert came in. The maid who waited 
upon the table seemed a part of the house, she 
was so harmonious in her soft, gray gown and 
white apron, and so deft in her move- 
ments. 

Helen recalled the evening she had first 
taken dinner at Mrs. Dayton’s, and how every- 
thing had pleased her. There was more real 
elegance here, and Mrs. Bell suggested Mrs. 
Aldred a little. She did enjoy beautiful sur- 
roundings and refinement. 

Afterward they went out on the porch. 
Willard bethought himself of an errand in the 
village. The conversation was on the beau- 
tiful night, and Mr. Bell repeated some stanzas 
of a poem. 

“ I am rather romantic, you will find,” and 
he smiled over to Helen. Jessica and Lo- 


DAYS OF GLADNESS 93 

renzo didn’t keep it all, you see. Other stories 
besides theirs began ‘ On such a night.’ ” 

“ It’s the beautiful thing in the ‘ Merchant 
of Venice,’ ” declared Helen enthusiasti- 
cally. 

“ But to think of that miserable old Jew 
being Jessica’s father ! ” exclaimed Daisy. 
“ Now she didn’t inherit his meannesses ! ” 
Perhaps they did not consider heredity in 
those days, but the Jews keep plenty of 
it. And that is poetry, of the finest sort, 
too.” 

‘‘Do you think there is any really fine 
poetry now — since then ? ” 

Helen asked it a little confusedly. 

“Oh, Miss Grant, don’t get discouraged 
about your own times. Read dear old Whit- 
tier and he will help you to preserve an equilib- 
rium. 

** * That all the best the world has had 
Remains to make our own life glad. 

Our common daily life divine, 

And every land a Palestine.’ ” 

“I am not discouraged. I like modern 
things. And I think beautiful little poems are 
scattered all along the way. Only I heard 
some one say there was nothing worth reading 


94 


HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 


since Homer. There was hardly an exception 
made in Shakespeare’s favor. I don’t like to 
think so,” protestingly. 

Then she felt a little conscience-smitten to 
think she had said it. 

I sometimes wonder how we should feel if 
there was some comparison, if there had been a 
dozen or two fine poets at the same time. But 
Homer stands alone and is unsurpassed, unless 
by and by we unearth some old tablet or docu- 
ment that proves there were a dozen writers 
who joined forces. I hope we never shall. It 
is true we have had no really great, long poem 
since Paradise Lost, but many poets have 
done good work. Perhaps if scholars were 
not compelled to take a hack at the Iliad, in 
time we might forget that. Every now and 
then I come across a little poem — three or 
four verses— that I think would have made 
one s fame in Wordsworth’s time, verses that 
sing themselves into one’s very soul, that give 
comfort and courage. All along there have 
been poets, but sometimes it is like a flock of 
birds singing songs in the morning from very 
gladness. You can’t single one out, but you 
remember the divine melody.” 

“ Oh, I am so glad some one feels that way,” 


DAYS OF GLADNESS 95 

she said with a kind of tender passion, as if her 
inmost soul came with it. 

“ Tm very fond of the Iliad. And Fm 
fond of Tennyson. ‘ In Memoriam ' seems as 
if it had been written for me. I had a very 
dear cousin who died away from home a little 
while before his wedding day. And there are 
poems of Longfellow that I cherish. So you 
see I am modern as well as romantic.’’ 

She had known so few men that she felt 
suddenly drawn to him. If she had no one — 
and the Bells really wanted her! Oh, what a 
foolish, impossible dream! 

They left poetry and began to talk of plans 
and happenings. There had been a letter 
from Annis. Both girls were staying awhile 
at Lake George. Mrs. Towne, the mother of 
Annis’ lover, had a cottage there, and she had 
insistently invited them. Gerald Towne had 
just come up on his vacation. They were 
going to take some little tours around. 

There was such a delightful atmosphere all 
about, different from school, of course, differ- 
ent from Mrs. Dayton’s, unlike anything Helen 
had ever known before. She came near to en- 
vying Daisy when she slipped around, and 
somehow, just as a roseleaf might drop, seem- 


96 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

ing to fall into her father's arms from the arm 
of the chair on which she had been reclining. 

“ This is the baby of the household,” he said 
to Helen with a laugh. “We are not going to 
let her grow up until there are grandchildren.” 

Was it a dream, Helen wondered the next 
morning. No. Here was a lovely room with 
nothing extravagant in it, only the breath of 
refined living. The pictures held some special 
beauty. There was a modern desk and book- 
case in one, in French maple. Two shelves 
above held some pretty bric-a-brac. The wil- 
low chairs were suggestive of a charming 
young woman, but Marjorie had not begun to 
have a story yet. There was a bit of blue here 
and there, a couch piled up with cushions, the 
brass bedstead had a canopy of lace, the spread 
was lace over blue silk. Daisy’s room had 
pink garnishings. 

Some time, when she was teaching school 
and had earned some money, she would have 
a lovely room where she could sit and dream 
when the day’s work was over. 

Something flashed in the room, on the bed, 
and two arms almost smothered her. 

“ I was afraid when I woke up that it was 
all a dream ! ” cried Daisy. 


DAYS OF GLADNESS 


97 


And I wondered, too,” was the rejoinder, 
then they both laughed. “ Fve slept beyond 
everything.” 

‘‘ Mamma told me not to wake you, that 

you might be tired ” 

Tired ! ” She shook the curling ends of 
hair out of her eyes. 

Fm glad you are not an athletic girl. 
Mamma doesn't like them. And I never could 
be one. You see, I was a rather delicate child. 
But you impress me as having so much 
strength. You did at first. I like to lean on 
people. Come, get dressed, papa will have to 
take his train soon.” 

The breakfast had the same tone of simple 
elegance as the dinner last night. The service 
had an air of daintiness, the serving was per- 
fect, with a leisurely aspect of comfort, enjoy- 
ment. 

Willard was going down to the city 
with his father. The ladies went out on the 
porch afterward, the girls talking school, and 
pleasantly discussing various mates, wonder- 
ing about the new scholars, and if they would 
like Mrs. Wiley and her daughter. 

Helen never remembered just what led to 
it, but she found herself explaining about Mrs. 


98 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

Van Dorn and telling the story of how she had 
gone over to Hope to be a sort of half-com- 
panion and waiting-maid, and how it had all 
come about when Mrs. Van Dorn found she 
had such a longing for education. If Mrs. 
Van Dorn could have looked down from what- 
ever country she was in, she would have been 
amazed at the colors this grateful heart 
sketched her in. 

It was so frankly told, with no pretense, 
that it won Mrs. Bell’s admiration. 

'' I’ve never heard half of this before,” com- 
plained Daisy, feeling in her half-jealous 
fashion as if she had been defrauded of a con- 
fidence. 

I think Mrs. Van Dorn preferred not to 
have much said about it. You know, you can 
sometimes understand what a person wants 
without a real explanation. But I never could 
have guessed about the going abroad ” 

Helen’s voice broke a little and her eyes were 
dewy with tears, her whole face alight with 
gratitude. 

“ Oh, what a pity ! And suppose you 
had stumbled over Roxy Mays somewhere — 
wouldn’t she have been surprised ? ” 

Mrs. Bell wondered at Helen’s fortitude and 


DAYS OF GLADNESS 


99 


resignation. To come so near a great delight, 
to be so dear to some one, and then have this 
sad ending! 

And then your father came home,’' con- 
tinued Daisy eagerly, as if the story must go 
on. 

‘‘ He is a great scholar, and he thinks me 
quite an ignoramus,” returned Helen, flushing 
with a little embarrassment. “ He has been 
several years in the East, among the old ruins. 
He knows all about the old nations, even before 
Babylon was builded, but he doesn’t know 
much about girls, or their ways and wants. 
But he is going back again ” 

■Mrs. Bell divined that there was something 
over which Helen did not feel quite comfort- 
able, so she gently turned the talk by asking 
about their drive. 

“ Oh, let us go now ! ” cried Daisy. “ It 
will be very pleasant for the next hour or two, 
better than starting out after lunch. I’ll tell 
Tony to harness up Vic.” 

She had been named Vixen in her early 
days because she came of a strain on one side 
that was considered rather high-headed. Mar- 
jorie, whose pet she had been, called her Vic. 
She was very gentle and trustworthy, and did 


LofC. 


ICX) HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

not resent being put to the plow even, but was 
excused from real work. 

The phaeton was low and comfortable. 
Daisy was a good driver. And oh, how en- 
chanting the world seemed to Helen Grant 
that morning! There were hills and valleys, 
there was a pretty lake where some people were 
tenting, and then they drove over to the beau- 
tiful Hudson and surveyed it up and down, 
and were home late to lunch, but no one found 
any fault and Catherine was obliging. 


CHAPTER VI 


THE LAND OF THE AFTERNOON 

The Conklins were an elderly mother, a 
single middle-aged daughter, and a widowed 
daughter-in-law, who lived together and 
agreed, who were quiet, amiable people, and 
one of the great treats was to visit the Bells 
now and then. They always came early and 
brought their work. Mrs. Conklin knitted 
dainty counterpanes, generally sold in shares 
at fairs; Miss Conklin did needle-work, and 
the daughter-in-law seemed always hemming 
ruffles. 

They were fond of music, and Daisy played 
while Helen sang all the songs she knew, Daisy 
joining in some. Then they displayed new 
photographs, and Helen read an amusing 
story out of a magazine. 

Daisy ran out to the drive when she saw her 
father coming. Helen stood on the porch. 
She was as glad to see him as if he had been 
a friend of years ; indeed he seemed like one. 

lOI 


102 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

He smiled and showed Daisy some item in 
the paper he held folded in his hand. She 
appeared amazed, and glanced at Helen so 
sharply that the girl flushed scarlet. 

‘‘ Oh, you naughty keeper of secrets ! And 
you never said a word about it. You are the 
queerest girl! Why, I should have perched 
myself upon a pinnacle I ” 

And flapped your wings and cried aloud,” 
laughed her father. “ I dare say Miss Grant 
was waiting to see how this erudition would be 
received by the world at large. Now cast 
your eye over this.” 

Helen did, and the surprise was visible in 
her face. Professor Addison Grant had de- 
livered a lecture before the great literary circle 
at the summer school where clergymen, 
authors, and savants congregated — a large 
and intelligent audience — on the recent won- 
derful discoveries that had been made by read- 
ing the tablets and impressions of rock inscrip- 
tions that told the stories of a world before the 
time of Noah and traditions that had been pre- 
served of the flood, of contemporaries of Abra- 
ham and Lot, of the great king Kudur Laga- 
mer, the Chedorlaomer of the Bible, and back 
to Nimrod, the founder of an empire, and 


THE LAND OF THE AFTERNOON IO3 

Urukh, the builder of temples. How the audi- 
ence had listened spellbound as to some tale of 
romance, though Professor Grant was not 
what might be called an enthusiastic speaker. 
He had lived so long among these marvels that 
they had become plain history to him. 

There was to be another lecture on Assyria 
and Babylonia which would no doubt call to- 
gether a still larger audience. 

You take it very coolly ! ” exclaimed Mr. 
Bell. “ Why, Daisy, we feel quite honored by 
having the daughter of Professor Grant as our 
guest, don’t we? I shall have to put it in the 
I Society Column,” with a mirthful twinkle in 
i his eyes. 

Oh, please don’t,” she implored. I think 
father would not like it.” 

“ My child,” he said reassuringly, I should 
not like the pretentiousness myself. But the 
article is very complimentary to your father.” 

She was pleased and secretly proud. She 
knew so little about him that she could not 
gauge any standing he might have in the intel- 
lectual world. Indeed, these things seemed so 
far-fetched to her, so unlike the realities of 
to-day, the narrow experience ®f sixteen years. 

Willard did not come home; he was to spend 


104 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

the night with a college chum and meet them 
the next morning, take them up to the park, 
where his father would join them in time for 
luncheon. After the guests were gone they 
had a pleasant chat, and Helen went to bed full 
of a strange content. Everything was so 
delightful. There was no miss in the 
plans. 

“ We had better take a drive around ! ” ex- 
claimed Willard. “ Father will enjoy the 
museum and the art gallery with you, and we 
must not miss the music. We can stop at 
some of the important points.” 

Oh, how beautiful everything was! To be 
sure, there had been the hanging gardens of 
Babylon, but they were for the few, — the 
homesick queen, if the legend was true, — and 
what had the thousands of captives and exiles ? 
And here were throngs of happy, joyous 
people, groups of children in the merriest of 
moods, running, shouting, full of glee. Hand- 
some equipages, handsome women in gala 
attire, horseback riders, and the horses them- 
selves looked proud of their burdens. Waving 
trees, knolls of shrubbery, shady nooks, long 
stretches of green sward, the lake, with the 
dainty boats, the swans and ducks, the splendid 


THE LAND OF THE AFTERNOON IO5 

bridges, the great buildings where so many 
treasures were housed, and Helen gave a long, 
long breath. 

“ What was that sigh for. Miss Grant ? '' 
asked Willard. 

Did I sigh ? I think it was the overflow 
of delight. So many beautiful things, so many 
: happy people. I am glad to see people happy. 
It seems a great misfortune not to be able to 
enjoy to the full.’’ 

‘‘ But when you have seen everything a 
great many times, and it gets to be an old 
story ? ” 

It ought not get to be an old story, because 
there are continual changes. Think how this 
f must look in the glory of autumn, and then 
again in winter, with fields of snow and the 
I lakes merry with skaters. And when the trees 
begin to bud. The soft swelling, the delicate 
pinks and grays, and curious dull greens and 
buds and blossoms and leafing out. Why, it 
is all wonderful and full of such mysterious 
changes that it piques one’s curiosity to know 
what will come next.” 

Her eyes were alight with a fascinating in- 
terest as she turned them to Willard, and yet 
the expression of her face, earnest as it was. 


I06 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

held a girlish simplicity. He thought of the 
use some girls would make of it to win admira- 
tion. And it seemed just now as if Daisy's 
trivial talk jarred. 

They came around to the Casino presently 
and dismissed the carriage, walking up and 
down until they espied Mr. Bell. And then 
a chum of Willard's hailed him. Mr. Bell and 
Daisy had seen him before. Indeed, he had 
been a guest at Oakdale. 

“ My friend Mr. Grandon," said Willard to 
Helen. 

“ Come and have some luncheon with us ! " 
exclaimed Mr. Bell. “ And we will hear what 
these young people have been about all the 
morning." 

Mr. Grandon looked uncertain an instant, 
then Mr. Bell's smile assured him, and he 
turned with them. There was something 
genial and convincing in the courtesy, and it 
did not need to be repeated. 

They had a really jolly time, with bits of 
gayety and several amusing incidents that led 
to bright, pleasant interchange of ideas, at 
times almost trenching upon wit. Daisy 
brought out a pretty brightness, and quite fas- 
cinated Helen. 


THE LAND OF THE AFTERNOON lOJ 

i ‘‘ We shall not have much time for all the 
I grand things, the sculptures and treasures 
I and ” 

^ ‘‘ Mummies,” interposed Daisy. Helen 

/ has never seen one, though I dare say your 
father is familiar with them.” 

“ We have two or three in the college, 
haven't we. Will? All the juice seems to have 
dried out of them, and they are just ready to be 
'jj' packed away in linen and spices. But no one 
/ has the courage to propose it. And you some- 
times meet withered up old people in the street 
who would make excellent mummies.” 
f ‘‘ We might lay them away and two or three 
I thousand years hence be as famous as Egypt. 
i I sometimes wonder what nation will come 
i and sweep us out of existence, and gloat over 
I the ruins.” 

i “ Oh, you do not think ” And Helen 

I turned such a horrified face to Willard that 
■ they all laughed. 

i It has been the history of many nations,” 
I said Grandon; “perhaps more than we really 
I know of. But I think we are good for a few 
m hundred years yet.” 

I The mummy case quite disappointed Helen, 
I and she felt sorry for the poor exile in a strange 


I08 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

country, a mere object of curiosity. But there 
were all the sculptures that the two young men 
seemed to know so much about, with their 
knowledge of Greek, and she had not yet 
looked into her book. 

“ We ought to have a whole day for each 
department,” Mr. Bell said to Helen. We 
can only take a glimpse of some of the most 
famous pictures, for we must hear a little 
music, and the sight of the throng will interest 
you very much. It is truly a holiday sight, 
and all the music some poor souls get.” 

“ Except the hand-organ,” suggested Wil- 
lard. 

Helen thought she could stay all the re- 
mainder of the afternoon with the paintings. 
Mr. Bell did not hurry her from one to the 
other, For you may have other opportunities 
to see them,” he said. And so they lingered 
while he repeated the history or legend of those 
that he saw interested her, and to whom the 
museum was indebted for this or that gift and 
collection. 

“ These are the pleasures that go down 
through generations and gratify hundreds of 
people who could never go abroad to see them. 
And, even if one isn’t up to the high point of 


THE LAND OF THE AFTERNOON IO9 

artistic cultivation, there are many things they 
can and do enjoy.” 

The gallery suggested Mrs. Van Dorn to 
her, and she was curiously glad that her kind 
friend had derived so much pleasure and given 
out so much in return from the use of her 
money. 

But the crowd assembled about the music 
stand was wonderful, and what went to 
Helen's heart was the comfortable way in 
which they were taking their delight. The 
soft grass was free; they were stretched out 
on it. There were little circles of friends 
chatting softly, keeping time, nodding to each 
other at some familiar strain; all nations it 
seemed to Helen. Intense faces, joyous ones, 
some that had not let quite all the care drop 
out of the lines graven with toil and anxiety. 

They said good-bye to Mr. Grandon, who 
promised to come up some evening during the 
week. 

“ Tm just tired to death ! ” declared Daisy, 
and she glanced imploringly at her father. 

He had meant to finish or at least continue 
a talk with Helen, but he smiled and motioned 
Willard in the seat with her and placed Daisy 
by the window and himself as her guard. 


no 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


There was such a sense of protection in his 
smile, the true-heart kindliness that was always 
on the alert with no effusiveness. 

“ Are you comfortable now ? " he asked. 

“ Fm so warm. It’s stifling coming out of 
the air. Willard, my fan is in your pocket.” 

She did look worn out, yet an hour ago she 
had been so gay, with the laughing and banter- 
ing back and forth. 

Her father fanned her. No, she did not 
want any ice-water to drink, but she wished 
she had a bag of cracked ice on her head. 
“ Take off my gloves, they look as if I had 
been measuring gravel in them. And I want 
to lean down on your shoulder.” 

He pulled off the gloves and he took her 
hat, settling her gently and saying, “ Poor little 
girl,” with his comforting smile. Helen had 
not seen such fatherhood, had not even 
dreamed of it, though she had imagined what 
mothers could be like, but this gentleness with 
the pettish girl almost brought tears to her 
eyes. 

Willard glanced at her, studied her a bit, 
which she did not observe. She was full of 
pink tints from the heat, but somehow they 
were not unbecoming. There was such a 


THE LAND OF THE AFTERNOON 


III 


pretty softness in her eyes, and a grace in the 
relaxed shoulders. 

‘‘ Have you had a nice day? ” he asked. 

“ I should like to say that it has been simply 
a glorious day, but that may sound girlishly 
exuberant. I have been full to the brim of 
enjoyment.^^ 

“Well, why shouldn’t you be girlish? I 
think some of the real delight must vanish 
when you begin to be young women. There’s 
so much — fussiness.” 

That wasn’t quite what he meant. He had 
noted that Helen Grant had not made one 
effort to attract Dick Grandon, nor himself, 
for that matter. And she had been so simply 
happy, so interested with his father. 

As they left the city behind them the air 
began to cool off. The west was in the after- 
glow of sunset, and they caught frequent 
glimpses of it. Helen was not in a mood for 
talking, but her face kept an intense sort of 
interest, as if the sights and events of the day 
were not ready to be dismissed. 

The late dinner was just the kind of repast 
for weary travelers. Daisy had the reclining 
chair brought out on the porch, and her father 
arranged the cushions. Helen was over by 


II2 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


Mrs. Bell, who was much interested by her 
vivid descriptions of the various enjoyments. 
Willard sat on the step and wished Daisy 
would not interrupt by comments that seemed 
to jar a little. The fresh, eager voice had so 
much strength in it, yet it had no hard or domi- 
nant notes. It was seldom you heard just 
such an inspiriting voice. And she did not 
seem a bit tired. 

Sunday was restful and yet very cheerful. 
The Bells were religious in the higher sense, 
and Sunday was a true feast day with them, 
a day to give thanks and rest from labor, to 
draw nearer the King in his beauty and the 
great unseen. No such influence had ever 
come in Helen’s life before. No one had ever 
brought the infinite grace of God so near and 
rested in it with that supreme satisfaction. 

The girls and Willard sang most of the 
evening. The worldly matters were laid by. 

But Monday morning there were some dis- 
cussions. 

“ I think I can get off Tuesday, and we had 
better devote the day to West Point. Willard, 
suppose you take the girls to Newburgh to-day 
and run over some historical points. We can 
go to Irvington in half a day.” 


THE LAND OF THE AFTERNOON 1 13 

‘‘ Why, yes,” assented Willard, much 
pleased. 

So that day was full of interest, and West 
Point was quite a revelation. Helen had read 
descriptions of it, but none of them came up 
to the reality. The great hills and bluff, the 
river winding in and out, the fine buildings, 
the walks full of excursionists, stylish young 
girls under the shadow of daintiest summer 
parasols, and attendant officers and cadets. 
Mr. Bell hunted up one of the colonels, who 
was a distant connection, and Willard found 
several friends. Suddenly there was an un- 
musical shrilling of a drum corps. 

That isn’t a signal for war, though it is 
for an attack,” said young Wadsworth, their 
guide, laughingly, as Helen gave a start and 
flushed scarlet. ‘‘The cadets are going to 
dinner.” 

Companies seemed to rise from everywhere, 
marched along by cadet captains. Subalterns 
in chevrons and stripes, second and third class- 
men in dazzling whiteness, with erect heads 
and steps with the precision of a machine, 
passed them. 

It is magnificent ! ” cried Daisy. One 
never tires of seeing it.” 


1 14 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

“ How many times have you seen it ? ” asked 
Wadsworth with a smile. 

“ Let me see — twice last summer, and I 
think two or three times before." 

“If you should stay a month it would be 
an old story. Can you stay to see the parade 
at six? That will be worth while." 

“ Six," repeated Mr. Bell thoughtfully. \ 
“ And there is a train at seven. Of course 

I 

we could not take the boat back, but we have j 
had one sail." 

“ Oh, stay, stay ! " entreated Daisy. 

“ I do not think mother will be worried " 

“ There are two of us to ward off dangers," 
said Willard. “ And the parade is the big 
thing. Many of the excursionists will be 
gone by that time, and we shall have more 
room." 

There were so many places to see that Helen 
was bewildered. Barracks, the library, the 
distant line of tents, the great avenues and 
stately trees, and the throngs of people. Wads- 
worth, having an hour or two on his hands, 
devoted it to Daisy. Willard met a company 
of city friends, two young collegians among 
them, so Mr. Bell had Helen to himself and 
went around explaining matters to her. From 


THE LAND OF THE AFTERNOON 

Albany down there was a series of historical 
incidents. Right here Arnold had covenanted 
to hand West Point, one of the strongholds, 
over to the English, and then flying for his 
life. Down below, a short distance, Mrs. 
Arnold and her baby were waiting for him, she 
to be shocked by the news that he was ready 
to betray his country. And farther down 
Andre met with a shameful death for the per- 
jury. Battles here and there, troops suffering 
cold and want, yet going on with indomitable 
courage. How stirring it was. And her guide 
made everything seem so real, as if he had 
been in it all. There was a curious charm 
about him, just as there had been about Mrs. 
Van Dorn. She was very glad he was Daisy’s 
father, some one she could like for years to 
come. 

‘‘See here!” exclaimed the gay, girlish 
voice. “ Mr. Wadsworth wants to take us to 

a cadet tea. I mean ” and she glanced 

at her father. 

“ That, I suppose, is for very young people,” 
said Mr. Bell smilingly. ‘‘ So, Miss Grant, 
you run on with them, and then, Willard, bring 
them to the library. I want a little talk with 
my old friend John De Vaux.” 


Il6 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

Willard took Helen. There was a band dis- 
coursing gay music, white-legged cadets and 
pretty society girls, everybody laughing, chat- 
ting, and chaffing, making engagements for 
to-morrow, cups of tea with a circle of lemon 
floating on the top, young fellows in glittering 
buttons and buckles handing dainty dishes of 
cut sugar or dropping in two or three lumps 
in spite of protestations, bonbons, tiny bits of 
sandwiches, and a most fascinating crowd. 

Then the parade with the military cere- 
monies and evolutions, the gold buttons, chev- 
rons, and sashes, and the fine-looking officers, 
was certainly worth seeing. But after that 
they had to hurry off to catch their train. 

“ Oh, Will, why didn’t you decide to go to 
West Point ! ” cried Daisy. I think it’s 
magnificent ! And there’s the graduation ball. 
I should so like to go to one.” 

Perhaps Wadsworth can get you a chance. 
I know several other fellows. Miss Grant, are 
you smitten with the military fever and ready 
to offer me up oh the altar ? ” 

“ Surely not against your will,” returned 
Helen, with amusement in her tone. 

‘‘ I do not believe I have the making of a 
soldier lad in me,” Willard commented. 


THE LAND OF THE AFTERNOON 1 17 

Well, they are just splendid, anyhow! '' 

“ Peace has her victories as well as war. 
Not original,” laughed Willard. 

There are many hardships in the life, and 
one must have a love for it to find any real 
satisfaction in it. It is not all dress parade,” 
said Mr. Bell gravely. 

Daisy was very tired the next morning, and 
when she planned for a good, long drive over 
the range of hills her mother gently vetoed the 
project. Besides, the clouds looked a little 
threatening. 

Then I am going to lie in the hammock, 
and Helen, you shall read verses to me. You 
may come. Will, if you want to hear her, and, 
mamma, you will be charmed. You will 
forget to sew.” 

An answering smile crossed the sweet face. 

Helen stopped and straightened herself, 
though no one but Willard noticed the gesture. 

“ I am afraid I ought not indulge in the 
pleasure. I thought I ought not to take the 
drive. I — I have some studying to do,” hesi- 
tatingly. 

Oh, nonsense I It is vacation time. Even 
the birds know that. Are you afraid you will 
not meet Mrs. Wiley’s expectations? ” 


Il8 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

It has nothing to do with Aldred House, 
or anything I am likely to teach. My father 
asked it of me." 

I see his second lecture was very enthu- 
siastically received," announced Willard. 

“ Oh,^ is it something about ruins?" asked 
Daisy impatiently, annoyance settling about 
her sweet mouth. 

No. I’m not sure but ruins would seem 
more inspiriting to me. Girls do master it, 
though." 

Is it worse than Latin or French? " 

‘‘ Well — I thought they were dreadful at 
first. I am afraid I was not born for a lin- 
guist. It’s Greek, and I think I understand 
about things being Greek to people," and Helen 
gave a lugubrious smile. 

'‘Are you fitting for college?" inquired 
Willard. 

“ I do hope to go, and that braces me up a 
little. But father thinks Greek necessary to 
any education." 

How far have you gone ? ’’ he inquired. 

“ Oh, I haven’t gone at all. I am fast in 
the slough of despond. And I dare say I have 
forgotten the beginning. It was only a few 
days, but he told me to go on." 


THE LAND OF THE AFTERNOON HQ 

He must have had a high opinion of your 
capabilities. Will you let me see your book? ’’ 

Helen went for it. Willard amused himself 
playing with the collie’s soft ears. Professor 
Grant must be a queer dick ! ” he exclaimed. 

My son,” interposed the gentle voice. 

Helen returned with a flushed face, and held 
out to the young man a well-worn book. 

“ Of all things ! ” was the ejaculation. 

Why, this is a second-year book and a 
tougher ! ” 

“ The explanations are in the first few 
pages. And he taught me the letters.” 

“ It’s a sin to start any one this way. Now, 
I’ll show you,” and he bounded off. 

I don’t see why you have to learn Greek ! ” 
said Daisy in a complaining tone. And this 
visit is mine/' 

There was a little of the old jealous love 
in the tone. Every day Helen was expecting 
to hear her ask about Juliet Craven, but she 
had not. 

Willard came back with two books that had 
lost their covers, and looked almost disrepu- 
table. 

‘‘ Oh, if you don’t mind, sit here on the step, 
on this cushion,” and the young fellow settled 


120 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


it for her. “ Mother, do I look stern enough 
for a tutor? See how I can frown.” 

“ I don’t really know anything,” protest- 
ingly. 

“ We will begin at the foundation. Greek 
made easy. Conversation in half a dozen les- 
sons — but in English. Let me hear the letters 
first, so that I can know what you are about.” 

Helen’s face was scarlet. “ Willard, don’t 
tease her,” interposed his mother. 

The young man began to explain marks and 
accents and various aids, just as if he might be 
in a class at school. Helen took courage after 
a little. There were a few things she could 
understand, but in fifteen minutes she began 
to think it too easy, for it really did interest 
her. 

Why, I do believe I could learn it my- 
self,” said Daisy, getting quite accustomed to 
the sound. 

Willard was in real earnest, and enjoyed the 
eagerness of his pupil and the sensible manner 
in which she took her blunders. Daisy fell 
asleep. The soft mother voice said, Don’t 
tire out Miss Helen.” 

The girl looked up and smiled. “ That 
sounded so delightful. I wish you felt like 


THE LAND OF THE AFTERNOON 


I2I 


calling me Helen always. But I am not tired 

at all, only ” and she glanced at her 

teacher. 

Oh, I’m glad of doing something useful. 
How do I know but I may decide to be a pro- 
fessor myself ? ” 

This year he was to make his choice. 

I think you have done enough. And there 
is the luncheon bell. Wake up, little Daisy. 
Have you been wandering in the isles where 
Sappho loved and sang, lulled by our melo- 
dious voices? See, the sun is struggling 
through, and we can take our drive this after- 
noon.” 

The bright, frank, joyous face was good to 
look at, it was so little self-conscious. 

“ I don’t know how to thank you,” Helen 
said. 

We will try it again to-morrow morning. 
Work before pleasure.” 

They had a delightful drive around country 
ways, and all the evening they talked over 
West Point. The next morning Daisy heard 
a party were coming up to play lawn tennis, 
and she went down to the village to invite sev- 
eral more. Mr. Grandon surprised them by 
appearing quite early in the afternoon, and 


122 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


they had a merry time. Helen was a big girl 
among them, frank and innocent of the little, 
dainty, guileful ways used by most of them to 
attract and hold. The honesty and upright- 
ness drew her very close to the mother’s heart. 
And the sweet motherliness touched Helen like 
a strain of exquisite music. There was a mys- 
terious repose about it, nothing put on for a 
guest, but a simple, everyday using, a grace 
of life that had grown in the beginning with 
husband, with child, and now was ingrained. 

Mrs. Dayton did not have it, kind as she 
was. But then she had never been any one’s 
mother, and her husband had been dead so 
long, leaving behind a consciousness that she 
had done her whole duty, and had a right to 
feel comfortable over it. Helen experienced 
a twinge of conscience as she compared them. 
Mrs. Dayton had to plan and work and earn 
money, yet out of her generous heart she had 
proffered a home. And here everything 
seemed to come by a fine, natural right, the 
soft, sympathetic voice, the encouraging smile, 
the readiness to listen to projects and ‘‘ won- 
ders ” that young people have when they out- 
grow the childish whys.” Willard said in a 
rather triumphant manner : “ Doesn’t she im- 


THE LAND OF THE AFTERNOON 123 


prove, mother? I don’t wonder they thought 
her a good scholar at Aldred House.” 

How do you know that ? ” Helen glanced 
up archly. ‘‘ I was very slow about some 
things until I was fairly started.” 

That’s the point. You don’t fly off at a 
tangent. You don’t catch at the little smatter- 
ing and think you know it all, when you don’t 
understand it. And when you fairly get it, 
it is all there.” 

Oh, dear ! If I did forget I should want 
to throw it up,” in a vehement fashion. 

“ No, I don’t believe you would. You have 
a good deal of persistency.” 

At first she had felt strange and embar- 
rassed, and half wished she could have the les- 
son alone, but she had grown very fond of 
the approval in Mrs. Bell’s lovely eyes, and 
liked to have her smile when she made a blun- 
der. She liked to sit by her and talk. It was 
often about Mrs. Van Dorn, and the girl s 
grateful remembrances gave an insight into 
her character that was very pleasing. Mrs. 
Bell wondered more than once what the father 
could be like, and admired the delicacy with 
which she touched upon his long absence, and 
she could gather from what was not told that 


124 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

there was a pain of unanswered longing in 
the girl’s heart. 

Each day had a new pleasure, but Helen 
thought the Saturday afternoon they went to 
Irvington and, taking a carriage, drove around 
to the places immortalized by the quaint, de- 
licious humor of one of the charming authors 
of his day, paused at the simple graveyard, and 
stopped at the old-time house, where it seemed 
as if the genial spirit must still linger, was the 
crowning point of all. Mr. Bell was such a 
charming expositor. 


CHAPTER VII 


BETWEEN DUTY AND DESIRE 

Helen was sitting under the great syca- 
more tree with a book of modern poems in her 
hand. Some of them were so sweet she read 
them over and over again to make them hers. 
Oh, what books she would have when she could 
earn money of her own and have a little place, 
if it was only two rooms. But there should be 
some one to listen. 

Daisy had gone on a day excursion that had 
been planned early in vacation. She really 
wanted to go, though of course she could 
decline. 

‘‘And you are sure you won't feel a bit 
hurt?" she said to Helen. “It seems mean 
to go off and leave you." 

“ Your mother thought it right," with a cor- 
dial smile. “ And it would be ungenerous to 
want a friend every moment of the time when 
there were so many other things to enjoy." 

“ Pd like some one to want me every mo- 


125 


126 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

ment. Well, when I have a lover I suppose 
he will, so I must be content until then. But 
do you know if you were staying with that 
Craven girl I should be awfully jealous." 

Helen laughed good-humoredly. 

It’s strange you didn’t hear from her ! 
Schoolgirls’ friendships presuppose lots of let- 
ters. I wonder what kind of a letter she would 
write? ’’ 

“ I did hear. She was much troubled about 
a decision. Mrs. Davis wanted her to go 
abroad for a year." 

‘‘ That would be just the thing for her. I 
hope you advised her to." 

“ Daisy ! Daisy ! ’’ cried Willard, “ here is 
the carriage, and the other two are on the high 
road. Promptness is a virtue. A moment 
lost " 

“ Oh, you wise old saw, take it to yourself 
sometimes! I’m coming. Have a nice day 
and study Greek until your brain whirls ! " 

Helen was glad not to answer. There was 
Greek and luncheon. Willard went down to 
the village to match some embroidery silk; 
Mrs. Bell went to take her daily rest, and 
Helen sauntered out with her book. It was 
so beautiful here. The fragrant summer wind 





V 


J**. 










■ t 



% 



i i ■ 





s. 









4 


I 


\ 








BETWEEN DUTY AND DESIRE 12/ 

brought the aroma of ripening fruit, the odors 
of grass from some freshly-cut lawns. The 
hills all about lying in sunshine and shadow, 
sharply defined, the village spread out in peace- 
ful restfulness, great groups of tall hollyhocks, 
and a row here and there of yellow sunflowers 
that rightly claimed kindred with the sun, 
while over all was the wide horizon, an in- 
verted sea with white fleets sailing about. 
Were they bound for some islands of the blest ? 
Or was it the depth and width and glory of 
heaven ? Somehow heaven was growing a 
tangible thing in these days of delight. 

Willard came slowly along and nodded to 
her, then threw himself on the sweet-smelling 
grass. 

“ What are you reading? he asked lazily. 

“ A little book of poems that lay on the 
library table, * A Handful of Lavender, 
And it’s odd, but I do not think I ever saw 
lavender growing except in your mother s 
garden bed, where all sweet herbs are grow- 
ing— and rosemary.” 

And rue? ” with an up-look. 

1 haven’t hunted for that.” 

Is it too suggestive of Ophelia ? ” 

“ I have not gone deeply into the meaning 


128 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

of many things. Is that a sign that I am 
superficial ? ” 

“ No, I don’t think you are superficial. 
What do you mean to do with yourself? I 
am interested to know. You are the sort of 
girl who has plans.” 

“ I had a plan of going to college. I don’t 
know how I was to get there. Life is 
more difficult every year that you grow 
older.” 

But if your friend had lived ? ” raising his 
eyes, though he was still pulling the spur from 
false foxglove. 

‘‘ I think now she would not have wanted 
me to go to college.” 

“ You took your loss heroically. You are 
different from most girls. I heard you talking 
to mother the other evening, and you never 
seemed to care about the money. I do not 
believe in all her life she had as disinterested 
a love.” 

“ Why, I never thought much about the 
money. She did all that she promised to do, 
and that was splendid. It put me in a new life 
and gave me many new ideas. All the rest 
would have been grand, but it seems now that 
wasn’t meant for me. And if things are not 


BETWEEN DUTY AND DESIRE I2g 

really meant for you I believe they will not 
come your way. This did not.'’ 

“ Isn’t that a sort of fatalism ? Wouldn’t 
it keep one from trying to achieve many 
things ? ” 

“ I mean things of this kind that are so 
plain. I like to think over the pleasant times 
and wonder what her plans really were. 
Would I be happier if I were continually re- 
gretting? It would seem rather ungrateful to 
me. Only ” — and her voice faltered a little — 
“ I would rather have kept her in my life than 
to have gone to Europe, delightful as that' 
would have been.” 

He understood and admired the single- 
heartedness of the affection. 

“ Since your father is such a scholar he will 
want you to go to college. I think he wouldn’t 
have set you about Greek if he had not.” 

Her heart gave a great bound. Was that 
the solution of it ? Perhaps she was not 
giving him due credit. 

And after that? ” he inquired. 

“I suppose I shall teach. What are you 
going to do? But a man can choose among 
so many things.” 

'' And I haven’t chosen. Help me.” « 


130 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

I do not know anything about men’s lives,” 
she returned gravely. “ You see, I have only 
met very few.” 

Well, there is medicine — I do not like that 
— and law and theology and business. The 
dearest friend I have made is to enter the 
seminary and take the three years’ course of 
theology in two years. He is a fine 
scholar.” 

'' Is it Mr. Grandon ? ” 

“ Oh, no. Phil is a capital fellow, though. 
But mother admires Lawrence Hollis very 
much. I had him up here last Christmas, and 
he is coming again after the girls return. I 
think he has a fancy for Marjorie. I wish you 
could see them both. Marjorie is very sweet 
and sincere, Annis one of the high-minded, 
noble women. Daisy is the only whimsical 
one. We have all petted her so much. I sup- 
pose she has told you that Annis is to be mar- 
ried?” 

Helen gently inclined her head. 

Father will miss her very much. Don’t 
you think it must be rather hard to part with 
your children just as they have grown com- 
panionable? ” 

If she grew to be a companion to her father, 


BETWEEN DUTY AND DESIRE 13* 

would he hate to part with her? But there 
was love, and she wanted the measure Mr. Bell 
gave to his girls. 

“ Yes, I think it must be hard to part with 
any one you love. But when they are not out 
of one's reach, and if they are making a new 
center." It came into her mind how happy 
Cousin Jenny was in her commonplace way, 
and how very proud Aunt Jane was of her. 

“ You haven’t made your decision yet," she 
began with a touch of archness, yet her eyes 
were honest and sincere. “ Somehow I can’t 
fancy you a clergyman." 

“ No," gravely. “ Then there is law, a 
counselor for big firms. I shouldn’t like petty 
trials and common criminals. I want some- 
thing active, something that calls up all one’s 
energies and that savors of business that has 
stir and life in it. I can dawdle around in 
vacation, but I couldn’t stand it for steady 
company." 

“ I don’t know how a man could dawdle 
when there is such a big, magnificent world to 
work in," Helen said energetically. 

“ There are people who do not really love to 
work." 

They both laughed at that. 


132 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

He was silent for awhile, and she opened 
her book again. How pretty her eyelids looked 
downcast. 

“ Read aloud, please,” he said presently. 

They were all short poems, and in a minor 
key. She had the gift of adaptability and 
made her voice fit the dainty verse and the sur- 
roundings. 

“ I wonder if there is another girl in the 
world who could sit here and talk and ‘ lend 
to the rhyme of the poet the sweetness of 
her voice,’ and never make big eyes at one ? ” 
he mused. “ What a fine comrade she would 
prove on a journey.” 

They were disturbed presently by some one 
striding over the ground at their back, and a 
genial voice cried out : “ Hillo ! ” 

Willard sprang up. “ My dear Grandon! ” 
he exclaimed. “ I was coming down to the 
station for you presently.” 

Then I have arrived a train too soon and 
interrupted,” giving a mirthful glance at the 
young man. 

“ I had almost finished my book,” Helen 
said in the most unembarrassed manner, as she 
greeted Mr. Grandon. 

** And have you read up on mummies and 


BETWEEN DUTY AND DESIRE 133 

Egyptian lore, and the weighing of souls and 

your good deeds ’’ 

I am afraid my good deeds would go up 
with a swift bound,” she said laughingly. 
‘‘ But that day at the park was a red-letter day 
to me, only I think all the days are of a joyous 
color.” 

“You call red joyous, then? Well, I 
suppose it is. And blue days, they match 
the color as well. Are there any green 
days ? ” 

“ Oh, yes, in the spring, when everything 
is fairly throbbing with life and stirs you 
through and through with hope,” in her eager 
manner. 

“ And a white day? ” 

“Oh, that would be the happiest day of 
one's life.” 

“ But you would have to wait until you were 
dying to be sure which had been the happiest. 
Think of the poets and philosophers who have 
hardly been able to count up one.” 

“ Then I think it is best to get all the sweet- 
ness you can out of every day, and moderate 
your expectations.” 

“ Oh, wise young Portia.” 

“ Let us go and find the mater, who will give 


134 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


you a welcome. Daisy has gone off pleasur- 
ing, but she will be home at dusk." 

So they walked down to the porch where 
Mrs. Bell sat, sweet and refined, in her soft 
white gown with some sewing in her lap. She 
said she was very much improved, that she 
could get about quite comfortably. 

When Mr. Bell came home he had the mail. 
He often preferred the walk. He handed 
Helen a letter from Mrs. Dayton. 

The young men went upstairs to make a 
dinner toilet. Helen sat on the step and 
read her letter. Mrs. Dayton never wrote 
very lengthy epistles, and this was hurried 
through just before she went to market. 

Your father came home last night and ap- 
peared quite surprised that you had not re- 
turned. He seemed very weary and did not 
even get up for his light breakfast. I suppose 
you are having a nice time, but I think I would 
come home soon." 

She had been overpersuaded for several 
days, not that it had needed much in that line, 
but every plan seemed to lap over into some- 
thing next that she must see and do. It had 
been such a blissful time. It suggested a little 


BETWEEN DUTY AND DESIRE 135 

her first week with Mrs. Dayton; that was a 
child’s joy in something she had never ex- 
pected. And this had been beyond her antici- 
pations as well. A home where love and ten- 
derness were as daily food, not a garment put 
on for company occasions. She had learned 
so many things that she could use in days to 
come, and the satisfaction had been so heart- 
felt. 

Mrs. Bell had a long, closely written missive 
from her eldest daughter, and the dinner bell 
rang before she had finished it. The young 
men came down, and they all went in to the 
feast. Mr. Bell had a bit of news about an 
old friend, and so did not inquire if her letter 
was a pleasure. The conversation ran on lines 
that did not demand much of her until they 
went back to the familiar resting-place. She 
sat near Mrs. Bell. She must tell her first. 
But Daisy and a host of young people paused, 
and there were sounds of laughter and con- 
fusion of voices until the carriage had started 
again. Mrs. Bell went in to see about Daisy’s 
dinner. 

'‘Has it been a long, lonesome day?” the 
girl asked as she rejoined them. “ Why didn’t 
you have a presentiment, Mr. Grandon, and 


136 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

come Up to luncheon. And Will, I hoped you 
would take Helen and mamma out driving.” 

“ I had a very pleasant time. I think no 
day could be dull here. They have passed so 
delightfully that I feel as if I had overstayed ” 
— ^yes, perhaps this was the best time to an- 
nounce it — and that I must bid adieu to these 
charming scenes and you fascinating people. 
The note of recall has sounded.” 

Oh, was that in your letter? What a pity 
I did not lose it,” said Mr. Bell humorously. 

“ We simply shall not let you go ! ” ex- 
claimed Daisy decisively. 

“ No. I am not satisfied with your prog- 
ress,” announced Willard laughingly. ‘‘ And, 
father, haven’t you brought home a new book 
you want her to read? ” 

“ I brought home one last night.” 

'‘It is a beautiful posy of thought. And 
she has read it through.” 

“ Has anything happened ” 

“ My father has returned and is not very 
well,” Helen began. 

“ But there are so many things yet to do. 
We haven’t exhausted half our list. And a 
day or two cannot make much difference.” 

“ I dare say your father has been junketing 


BETWEEN DUTY AND DESIRE 1 37 

round with the big fish, and the net has been 
too full of dainties. He needs a few days’ 
rest. And if you go back and talk to him you 
will positively do him an injury,” declared 
Willard with great apparent earnestness. 

“ But I really must go to-morrow.” 

There was a chorus of protestations. 

Mrs. Bell brought her chair around to the 
side of the young girl and took her hand. 

‘‘Is it truly necessary?” she asked in her 
soft, solicitous tone. “ It seems so sud- 
den.” 

“ That is because I have been abrupt,” Helen 
answered deprecatingly. “ I wish I had that 
other charming quality. It is tact that always 
does or says the right thing in the right place. 
And, now, have I spoiled the evening ? ” 

She clasped her hand over the delicate one 
lying in the lap of the elder woman. 

“ Yes,” declared Daisy. “ You should have 
let us go on making our plans, and they would 
have been so fascinating that you could not 
refuse. After all, one day doesn’t count un- 
less one is seriously ill.” 

“ Children, you must not be so insistent,’^ 
said the mother gently. 

“ Because it is truly a trial for me to go. 


138 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

You have been so more than kind. And it is 
the first lovely visit of my life. I have en- 
joyed every day and hour, every walk and 
drive, and the talks " 

“ And the Greek lessons,’' interrupted Wil- 
lard. 

“ Ah, you can’t think how very grateful I 
am for them, and all your courtesy, and the 
books and discussions. Why, if I stayed any 
longer my brain would be packed so full I 
couldn’t tell which to take out first.” 

“ That would be a misfortune. Generally 
one does not have the right thing there to take 
out.” 

And now let us talk it over sensibly. If 
you go to-morrow you will have to start by 
noon at least, as you must get home before 
dark. So we will have all the morning to pre- 
pare, and we will not spoil this evening.” 

“ Then, Miss Helen, read some of those 
dainty little poems for father. They are just 
the thing for a summer evening.” 

She was glad Willard had proposed that. 
The lamp was placed in a sheltered corner, but 
hardly a leaf stirred, though all the air was 
sweet with falling dews, and the clear, girlish 
voice with its delicate emphasis seemed to make 


BETWEEN DUTY AND DESIRE 139 

the ballad-like verses living stories of human 
beings. Daisy leaned over on her father’s 
chair, touching his shoulder, her hand in his, 
moved by the tender sentiments or smiling a 
little at the gayer ones. 

“ Now for some songs,” said Mr. Bell, when 
she had closed the book. And so they finished 
up the evening. 

He said his adieus first the next morn- 
ing. 

I want you to take this,” and he put a 
little parcel in her hand. I shall get another 
copy. You will always think of the pleasant 
visit, the enjoyment on both sides. I want 
you to be Daisy’s friend. She is willful and 
exigent at times, but you are so sincere and 
upright that you would strengthen some of her 
sweet, but weaker traits. And you must come 
again. I wish this might be like a second 
home to you.” 

“ I cannot thank you sufficiently.” Her 
voice broke and tears glistened in her eyes. 

Daisy was quite capricious. Mr. Grandon 
spoke of going down on the same train. 

Oh, we haven’t had any visit at all ! ” she 
declared. ‘'I wouldn’t have gone yesterday 
if you had sent word.” 


140 HELEN grant's FRIENDS H 

And spoiled a day’s pleasure,” laughed the ^ 
young fellow. “ I come so often that it was ^ 
not worth that sacrifice.” 

And I have been helping Helen pack and 
talking to her ” 

Except when she was at her Greek. What 
a persevering girl ! ” 

Daisy made a coquettish moue. 

Helen thought one of the most blessed 
events of the visit was the lovely talk she had 
with Mrs. Bell that morning, the motherliness 
that penetrated to her inmost soul; and yet 
gave a pang at the thought of a life without it. ■ 
Could any one be quite like a mother? But 
were all mothers like Mrs. Bell? 

Willard and Daisy drove the guests down ’ 
to the station and said good-bye, rather un- 
willingly on the girl’s part. Not that she 
grudged Helen this attendance exactly, but 
they might both have stayed one evening 
longer, she insisted. 

Grandon crossed over the ferry and put 
Helen in her train. Then her happy visit was 
over. Oh, no, there would always live the 
golden remembrance of it, the picture of home 
that she had vaguely gathered from hearing 
girls talk, the devotion of Mrs. Aldred and 


BETWEEN DUTY AND DESIRE I4> 

her daughters that was more like sisterly- 
friendship, and her two golden years. 

The sky had clouded over as she walked up 
the familiar street. It looked plain and rather 
common for one of the best streets in the vil- 
age. Yet Mrs. Van Dorn with her world- 
wide knowledge had been satisfied to spend the 
summer here. 

“ Oh, I am so glad you have come ! ’’ 
Mrs. Dayton hurried down to the front 
gate. 

‘‘ Father ? she almost gasped with a throb 
in her throat. Was he very ill? 

“ Oh, he is well, but fretful because you were 
not at home. He was quite upset the day I 
wrote, but he will be all right now. You have 
spoiled him.” 

‘‘ Spoiled him ? ” with a sort of incredulous 
inquiry. 

‘‘ Yes. You and Mr. Warfield were at his 
beck and call. I think he is used to being 
waited upon, though I must say he doesn’t 
require very much. Did you have a nice time ? 
There are some letters for you.” 

She bathed her face and brushed her hair, 
then put on a cool summer gown and went to 
her father’s room. 


142 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

“ Oh ! " he exclaimed, glancing up, scarcely 
noting the eager face and eyes that had been 
striving for tenderness the last half hour. 
‘‘ What a visit you have made ! I had no 
thought you would stay so long ! And I came 
home to find a pile of work that no one could 
seem to make out. I do sometimes use wrong 
letters. I’m so used to other languages. Your 
writing is plainer. And there has been so 
much confusion seeing strange people.” 

“ You were highly appreciated in your ad- 
dresses. We had an account of it in the 
paper,” she said with interest. 

“ Appreciated by the very few who were 
scholars, run after by the multitude who take 
up any strange cult, who think Assyriology 
and Theosophy and Zoroastrianism all the 
same thing. Yet I met some fine thinkers. 
But there is too much superficiality in all these 
institutions, too much hurry. I am glad you 
have come. Is it warm for you ? ” noting the 
flushed face. Let us go down on the porch. 
I’d like you to read to me while I make cor- 
rections.” 

Helen quietly accepted. There was almost 
an hour before dinner, quite an hour after- 
ward, when Professor Grant said he was 


BETWEEN DUTY AND DESIRE I43 

weary, and would go to rest. His eyes 
troubled him a little by lamplight. 

Helen longed for a good cry, her heart was 
so full and she felt so sore. But Mrs. Dayton 
wanted to hear all about her visit, and was 
cordially sweet. It was a delight to talk over 
the Bells and to have such an appreciative lis- 
tener. She felt that it was ungrateful to allow 
herself to contrast the two families. 

Helen read her letters before she went to 
bed. Mrs. Wiley’s was very kindly. She 
mentioned the branches she should desire to 
have Helen teach the day pupils, and there 
might be an oversight needed during the even- 
ing study hour. 

Juliet’s letter was several sheets long. She 
had made her guardian very angry by her 
refusal to go abroad, and, unfortunately, he 
had blamed Mrs. Howard for the matter. 
Mrs. Davis would feel that she, Juliet, had 
been very ungrateful, and the poor girl was 
almost heartbroken by the tumult she had 
stirred up. 

“ Oh, Helen, if I could not have you next 
year to comfort and strengthen me, I should 
despair! And it seems to me poor grand- 
father’s fortune is largely the cause of it. Mrs. 


144 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

Davis thinks because there is so much money 
I ought to be trained to spend it wisely, which 
means to make a great plunge into gayeties that 
frighten me. I wish there was just enough to 
live on comfortably. Think of her buying me 
two thousand dollars worth of diamonds and 
jewelry! Of course they are locked up in a 
bank safe. I am counting the weeks until I 
see you. We are going to a quiet seaside 
place — couldn’t you join us? Oh, do say yes. 
I can’t write half the things I want to say.” 

How delightful that would be! Oh, if one 
could choose one’s friends — yes, and relatives! 
If she had been born in a family like the Bells, 
and cared for with such tender solicitude ! But 
she would like to be her own self, and she 
laughed in spite of her depression, that she 
should like her own self better than any one 
else, when there must be so many finer girls in 
the world. 

There was a very busy week, with reading 
to her father, copying and studying. 

He had said the day after her return : 

‘‘ I dare say you never looked at the Greek 
while you were gone, and you will have to 
begin again.” 

‘‘ Oh, yes; I had a lesson every day, and I 


BETWEEN DUTY AND DESIRE 145 

think I have made some progress/' she re- 
turned in a bright tone, feeling this at least 
would please him. 

“ A lesson? " raising his brows in surprise. 

Yes. Mr. Willard Bell is at Columbia 
College, in his last year. And when he found 
I was in real earnest he gave me some assist- 
ance." 

Which I dare say is of little absolute use. 
Young collegians esteem their own attainments 
highly." 

She returned no answer, but he rather 
grudgingly admitted that she had made some 
advance, only there were certain things to be 
corrected. She missed her pleasant helper. 
Addison Grant was an excellent teacher in the 
earlier years, but he had gone so far beyond 
that, and was so used to scholars instead of 
pupils, that he was quite impatient with her 
progress. 

He took an oversight of her reading as well. 
The daily paper he considered rather hurtful 
than otherwise. It merely skimmed over 
events and gossiped about trivialities. So 
with most of the ordinary magazines. They 
distracted the mind. There was too great a 
variety, since most of it was useless. 


146 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

She had been reading to Mrs. Dayton out 
of her little book of poems when Miss Westerly 
in passing beckoned her to the gate. 

We have some interesting new books,” she 
began. Can't you come in and look them 
over? There is one fine novel that I am sure 
you will like, and a charming volume of 
Hearn's — on Japan, of course. I have been 
reading up Japan lately. The advancement of 
the nation is something marvelous. She seems 
to have awakened from centuries of mental 
slumber. Oh, walk down the street a little 
way with me. I get hold of you so seldom 
now.” 

Professor Grant picked up the dainty book 
lying on the chair. A collection of girlish 
verses that had better have been thrown into 
the fire — would, if there had been a sensible 
man about. No wonder there was so much 
triviality among the rising generation. Did 
Helen ever try her hand at verses, he won- 
dered. And then the flyleaf caught his eye. 

'' Helen Grant. In remembrance of a pleas- 
ant visit. From her friend, 

Willard Alden Bell.” 

If he had been in a room with a fire Helen 


BETWEEN DUTY AND DESIRE 147 

would never have seen her dearly loved poems 
again, though she knew many of them by 
heart. A young man, teaching her Greek, 
talking nonsense by the hour, giving her love 
verses, no doubt expecting to correspond with 
her. There must be a stop put to this at once. 
What should he do with his daughter? She 
had the making of a thorough scholar, he could 
see that. But she must be rightly directed. 
The finest aims of youth were often spoiled by 
this silliness called love, a momentary madness 
that wrecked too many lives. If he had not 
sympathized with this other young girl and 
taken an interest in her, thinking she could 
be raised above a petty round, he would not 
have wasted precious years of his life. 


CHAPTER VIII 


UNWELCOME TIDINGS 

I HAVE been considering some plans, 
Helen, and deciding about your future. I find 
I shall be detained here longer than I thought. 
Two magazines of a very high order have im- 
portuned me for an article, and I have accepted. 
Then a professor of a Western university has 
forwarded me some curious discoveries that I 
feel inclined to look into, concerning a prehis- 
toric race on this northern continent. So it 
will be at least three months before I shall be 
ready to return.” 

“ Yes,” she answered, with a sort of vague 
slowness, hardly knowing whether to express 
regret or not. 

“ I shall take you with me,” in a clear, de- 
cisive tone. I want to direct your educa- 
tion.” 

“ Father ! ” Her whole being rose in pro- 
test. 

Are you surprised ? I suppose a parent 
148 


UNWELCOME TIDINGS 


149 


has a right to decide what is proper for a 
child/' 

But " Yes, she would make a 

struggle. She was a human being and had 
some rights. Her eyes flashed with spirit as 
she gathered her forces. 

“ But — I do not care to go. I made some 
arrangements in the summer when I found I 
had to depend upon myself. I am under 
promise to go back to Aldred House, and am 
to teach for the rest of my education. I want 
to graduate " 

He made a gesture as if he were waving 
away flimsy reasons, but his expression was in- 
exorable. 

“ There are better chances of education 
abroad. And if you want to go to college, 
there are colleges that will confer quite as 
much honor upon you as any American institu- 
tion. The proper place, I take it, for a daugh- 
ter is in her father’s care, especially when she 
has but one parent.” 

Helen sat stunned. The lines about her 
mouth constricted, as if she could not shape 
them into words. Then, as if breaking all 
bounds, she cried indignantly : 

** There were all those years ” 


150 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

A very faint color flushed his cheek, but he 
kept his eyes fixed steadily upon her, as if he 
meant to conquer by a subtle strength. 

I think I have explained why I kept silence, 
though it was far from being intentional or, 
rather, premeditated. You were a little child 
to whom food and shelter were the most press- 
ing necessities. Your mother begged me to 
leave you with your uncle. I did not, could 
not, tell how the child would develop. If you 
were a commonplace girl, likely to grow into 
the ordinary woman who merely wants a hus- 
band and a home and a few neighbors to 
gossip with, I should not have disturbed your 
easily satisfied dreams. But you can do some- 
thing better. You have the making of a 
scholar if you get the right training. I prefer 
you should not waste a life that holds such 
possibilities.’' 

“ I did not mean to waste it,” she inter- 
rupted proudly. “ I had plans. And I was 
willing to work.” 

“ A girl’s plans are generally impracticable. 
It requires experience to decide which are the 
best steps to take in life. I have made several 
mistakes that I wish you to avoid, indeed, 
mean that you shall.” 


UNWELCOME TIDINGS 151 

His voice was so even and unemotional that 
it was like a sentence, and Helen’s energy ap- 
peared wrested from her by the very modera- 
tion of her father’s tones, that certainly did 
conquer without convincing. She was not of 
age. There was no one to take her part. A 
brother would have been so much at this 
crisis. 

“ What were you to do in this school ? he 
asked. 

Helen explained in a resolute tone. 

It is much better not to waste any time. 
As soon as I can settle these temporary mat- 
ters we will take up regular studies. And I 
do not want you to subvert your mind by fool- 
ish indulgences that weaken concentration. 
All kinds of modern fiction are ruinous, and 
the silly modern versification is to be strictly 
condemned. Girls who string out an endless 
lot of weak, fatuous imagination, interspersed 
with clouds and flowers, sighs and showers 
and maudlin sentiment, ought to be set to 
bread-making or the sweeping of rooms.” 

It seemed to Helen that the pang of dying 
could not be any harder. She felt as if she 
would as soon give up life as to give up the 
friends of the last two years. 


152 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

‘'When were you to begin this treadmill 
round ? ’’ he inquired with a touch of sarcasm. 

“ I had a letter from Mrs. Wiley this noon. 

I thought” — and her voice shook a little — 

“ I would like to explain to you ” 

“ Oh, you did consider the propriety of con- 
sulting me ! ” he asked with an ironical accent. 

“You were not here when the offer was 
made to me,” Helen returned with spirit. 
“As I said, I felt dependent upon my own 
exertions. School begins on the tenth of Sep- 
tember. I was asked to be there by the 
eighth.” 

“ Will you let me see the letter? ” 

Helen went for it, choking down the sob in 
her throat. No, there was nothing in it that 
referred to hcf note. It was cordial but busi- 
ness-like. 

“ Perhaps I had better answer it,” he pro- 
posed. 

Helen was about to protest; then she said 
coldly : 

“ As you like ; ” and held up her head with 
a certain pride. 

He placed the note in his book. 

“ I suppose you have quite a large corre- 
spondence,” he asked in a rather caustic tone. 


UNWELCOME TIDINGS 1 53 

'‘No/’ she answered. “I do not think I 
am fond of writing letters.” 

" A most excellent thing. One is apt to get 
letters quite too full of imagination in one’s 
early years. Then, it is so easy to fancy one’s 
self ill-used.” 

Oh, would letters be forbidden when she 
went away ? She could not, would not, go. 
Something must happen. Why, a convent 
would be preferable ! 

“ Get Homer and read to me,” he said pres- 
ently. 

“ I can’t read — I am ” and the flood of 

tears she had been vainly trying to repress 
would find their way. She sprang up, and 
without a word flew to her room and buried 
her face on Mrs. Dayton’s breast, who stood 
there with her hair about her shoulders, begin- 
ning her toilet. 

"Helen, my dear child, what is it? Oh, 
don’t sob so. What has happened ? ” And 
her arms were around the child as if they 
would shelter her from all sorrow. 

It was some time before Helen could speak, 
and then the cause came out in fragments of 
wild protest. 

" Helen, Helen, dear ” 


154 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

Oh ! " she cried, “ I used to think I would 
be so proud and glad to have my father come 
home when Aunt Jane made ill-natured flings 
about him. And he is a gentleman and held 
in high esteem, it seems, by fine scholars and 
all such, but I would change him if I could 
for Uncle Jason ^nd that dear, tender love. I 
do not think he has any real affection for me, 
only, he believes I may make a scholar. But 
if I am compelled to pore all my life over those 
dead-and-gone people and horrible wars and 
heathen gods — I can’t do it ! Do you suppose 
I will have to go ? ” 

Oh, my dear, I can’t bear to think of it. 
I even hated to have you go with Mrs. Van 
Dorn, only I knew that would be so delightful 
for you. Oh, don’t cry so, dear. You will 
have an hysteric, which wouldn’t be bad if it 
would disgust your father with you. There, 
sit here by the window and cool your eyes. 
Oh, I think something will happen — must 
happen ! Why, it would be too dreadful. 
And to go away from all your friends ! ” 

Mrs. Dayton finished arranging her hair 
and donned a white gown, which gave her a 
certain freshness. Then she had to go down 
to see about the dinner. 


UNWELCOME TIDINGS 155 

After awhile Helen opened her portfolio and 
took out her pen. Mrs. Wiley should have 
something beside the cold little note her father 
would send. For Helen felt very grateful that 
there was another outlook. Something might 
happen. It did not seem as if she could be 
forced away against her will. There might be 
a loophole of escape. 

She would not go down to the table, but 
presently stole out to the kitchen, and, though 
she didn’t feel hungry, ate a little to please 
Joanna. 

/‘Did father say anything?” she inquired, 
when Mrs. Dayton came up to go to bed. 

“ No. Some one asked where you were, 
and I explained that you had a headache. 
Then he sat a long while on the porch. Oh, 
dear, I don’t know whether it is best to have 
relations or not.” 

Helen sent her letter off by Mr. Conway 
the next morning. Her father met her at the 
breakfast-table as if nothing had discomposed 
him. Then she read for him, studied Greek, 
went over some of her Latin, wrote while he 
was taking his rest in his chair ; but about four 
she rose and said she was tired and could not 
work any more, and went down to the Library. 


156 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

She would not say anything at present to Miss 
Westerly. 

Addison Grant sat and thought for some 
time. Her mother would have cried and 
teased and then sulked. She inherited some 
of his stamina and self-control. It would be 
a sin to have such a fine mind frittered away. 
Presently he would be growing older and need 
some one who could assist in the right manner, 
as she could when he had trained her. And 
who had a better right to a child than the 
parent ? 

Something went wrong with the book, and 
Professor Grant had to go up to the city, but 
he laid out such a quantity of work that Helen 
did not have much of a holiday. But she 
went home with Uncle Jason and stayed all 
night, to the great delight of the children. 
Aurelia was quite a study to her. She was 
fifteen now, and was both tall and stout for 
her age, and had a rather pretty, infantile face, 
with big, soft, dark eyes, a fair skin, with 
rather light hair, and a sort of coaxing mouth 
that a city belle would have made wonderfuHy 
effective. She was slow in her motions, drop- 
ping into any seat that was handy, or even on 
the grass if she was out of doors. She really 


UNWELCOME TIDINGS 


157 


dawdled over everything, and Aunt Jane’s con- 
tinual prodding seemed to have no effect. She 
was not a bit like Jenny, “ All Mulford,” Aunt 
Jane said. Fanny was quite a book girl, and 
tormented her mother with the “ whys ” of 
everything. How different they were. It 
puzzled and amused Helen. 

When Professor Grant returned it was evi- 
dent he was far from well. His eyes had a 
dull look, and there was a flush in his cheeks 
quite unusual for him. Then his voice had a 
huskiness and he seemed easily excited, impa- 
tient. 

You certainly have a fever,” declared Mrs. 
Dayton. “ And you ought to have a doctor.” 

He would not listen to this until one morn- 
ing he tried to rise and fell back on the pillow. 
His mind wandered a little, too. Helen was 
much alarmed, and Dr. Bradford was sum- 
moned. 

‘‘ It is a sort of low fever, partly nervous. 
He has been overtaxing himself. But, though 
he has the appearance of being frail, he has 
considerable strength to fall back upon. We’ll 
pull him through all right,” was the encour- 
aging verdict. 

Helen was startled, almost conscience-smit- 


158 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

ten. What if the “something" she had 
ardently desired should be her father’s death? 
It seemed to her young hopefulness a dreadful 
thing to go out of life, to be shut away in the 
dark earth, to have the flowers come up and 
blossom, the grasses wave, the birds sing, and 
still lie there cold and unheeding. And he had 
so many plans for the years to come, so much 
he meant to give the world ! She shuddered 
as she looked at him. 

The boarders went away. Mr. Warfield 
returned, school opened, and Hope settled it- 
self to the autumnal order of things. Mrs. 
Downs came over to help with the nursing, for 
Mrs. Dayton insisted that Helen should stay 
in the sick room as little as possible. 

Daisy Bell was inconsolable at first at 
Helen’s defection. She had explained that 
her father had some different plans for her; 
she could not bear to sign what seemed the 
death warrant of all their hopes. 

“ I just hated to come back to school,’’ she 
wrote. “ I believe I wouldn’t stay now ex- 
cept that I am to graduate — if I am smart 
enough — and the pater will be heartbroken if 
I do not. Helen, you have just stolen away 
half his heart. Even Marjorie thinks you 


UNWELCOME TIDINGS 159 

must be a wonderful girl, and wants to see 
you. School is dull and drear. Mrs. Wiley 
is sweet and nice, but she isn’t Mrs. Aldred. 
So many of the old girls are gone — but I 
wouldn’t care if you were here. Annis will 
be married at Christmas, and I shall have a 
glad, gay holiday. Are you going to school 
anywhere else, or are you to be your father’s 
secretary all the rest of his life ? Oh, do write 
to me every week, or I shall wither away and 
perish.” 

Miss Craven’s letter had a deeper disap- 
pointment in it, if it was not so fervid and 
impassioned. Helen was touched to the heart 
by her sorrow, for she knew no other regard 
would soften it as it might in Daisy’s case. 
“ I feel so lost without you,” she wrote, and 
everything is so strange that it is beginning all 
over again, and I shall meet no one quite like 
you. You seem to find the way to one’s heart 
without rudely tearing it open. I want some 
one all the time. Are you not ashamed of me 
that I am too weak to stand alone unless I 
draw within my shell and shut out even benign 
influences because I am afraid to trust. If 
we could have seen each other ! I would 
gladly have come to you.” 


l6o HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

She had excused herself from accepting 
Miss Craven’s invitation, though it had been 
done with great bitterness of heart. And the 
absolute truth was that she did not want any 
friend of hers subjected to her father’s ex- 
amination and criticism. She had a feeling 
that he would object to all girl friendships, and 
if they were once forbidden she could hardly 
go against his judgment. How it would be 
if she were taken abroad she dreaded to think. 

She had been kept out of the sick room at 
the doctor’s request, but she had gone on with 
her studies. Indeed, it seemed quite like 
old times to have Mr. Warfield as a teacher 
again, and he was quite assiduous, though he 
did not approve altogether of the professor’s 
methods. And he was not decided whether 
he liked the project of going abroad or not. 
He understood that Addison Grant had the 
best right to his child, and that marriage would 
be the only impediment that could block it. 
Helen was too young to think of such a thing, 
and she was not the kind of a girl to feed upon 
admiration, though she had a very sincere 
desire for appreciation. 

“ If you should go,” he said, “ I’ll make 
London my objective point next summer. By 


UNWELCOME TIDINGS l6l 

that time you will be longing for a familiar 
face.” 

‘‘ I am afraid I shall long for familiar faces 
all the time,” and her voice had a great tremble 
in it. 

“ Yet you were quite willing to go with that 
Mrs. Van Dorn. You would have been 
among strangers all the same,” he returned 
rather ungraciously. 

Her heart cried out that affection would 
have been the bond in that case, but Mr. War- 
field had always insinuated some ulterior 
motive on the part of the elder woman. 

She ventured to talk it over with Miss 
Westerly, and was a little^surprised at her way 
of taking it. 

“ I shall be sorry to lose sight of you,” she 
said. ‘‘ There are so few intellectual womei 
or even girls with any promise in Hope. I an 
surprised at times. You know, I can gauge 
by the reading. Even if they take up a solid 
work the vital interest seems lacking. Agnes 
Ford expects to teach, and is a good scholar, 
but only a few days ago she came in quite out 
of humor and said petulantly : ‘ I want a good 
love story with plenty of spice in it; where 
they quarrel and make up. But you won’t 


1 62 HELEN GRANTS'S FRIENDS 

catch me quarreling with any man who wants 
to marry me. If I thought I would have to 
teach school ten years Fd put an end to my- 
self.’ 

“ ' You ought not undertake it feeling that 
way,’ I replied. 

“ ^ It’s about as respectable an employment 
as one can choose, and I may get a chance to 
see a little of the world if I’m not poked off 
in some dull country place. This is bad 
enough.’ ” 

“Did she find her love story?” queried 
Helen. 

“ She finally took ‘ Molly Bawn,’ that she 
had read before. Maybe you don’t remember, 
but the first time you came in here was for a 
volume of Macaulay’s poems — you wanted 
' Horatius at the Bridge ’ — and I took a fancy 
to you at once. It would be odd now if you 
should go abroad after all. I suppose this 
would be for education ? ” 

“ Yes. But I think I could find enough 
education here,” with a half smile that was 
rather sad. 

“ Yet there’s that splendid Girton, and then 
you have a chance to see so many famous 
people. Think of Miss Gladstone teaching for 


UNWELCOME TIDINGS 1 63 

the pure love of it, and many another. I do 
believe intelligent women are rated more 
highly in England. I should like to go myself 
and perhaps find something more satisfying in 
an intellectual way. Yes, I am really glad for 
you, and I shall beg for letters. There will be 
so many fine old things to see, so many his- 
torical places. Oh, dear ! with a long sigh 
that would have been envy if she had not been 
a generous admirer. 

Oh, no one quite knew! Mrs. Dayton un- 
derstood best, but she had a friendly delicacy 
that kept her from commenting on the father 
to the child. Although she said : ‘‘ Something 
will happen ! It’s borne in upon my mind that 
you won’t go.” 

It could hardly be a comfort, when the only 
circumstances that could prevent were too 
dreadful to contemplate for a moment. Even 
if she made herself disagreeable, that might 
not answer. It was natural for her to look 
on the best side. 

Mrs. Downs went away. Mr. Grant could 
walk about and help himself. He seemed 
thinner than ever, which had hardly appeared 
possible, and the doctor proposed taking him 
out while the weather was so fine. 


164 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

I must get to work," he said to Helen, 
with a gentle sort of energy that awakened her 
pity. ‘‘ I am half sorry I promised those ar- 
ticles, only they will be of great service. I 
think I can dictate. Get a pencil and pad. 
Or first, get those notes on ‘ The Migration 
of the early Aryan race,' and read aloud to me. 
It will clear my mind." 

She read, occasionally blundering over his 
crabbed writing. Then he began to talk at 
times so rapidly and involved that she became 
sadly confused, but she tried to keep command 
of her nerves and temper, and to follow his in- 
coherencies. 

Presently he made a long pause and leaned 
back in his chair. 

“ You are very tired," with gentle solici- 
tude. 

“ Yes. It seems foolish for a man to give 
up for such a trifle, a little run of fever. And 
I am seldom ill." His tone was impatient. 

“ Can I do anything " starting up. 

“ No, no. ril be all right in a moment — 
yes, you might go down and get me a cup of 
tea, clear, and not very strong, but hot." 

Perhaps broth would be better," hesitat- 
ingly. 


UNWELCOME TIDINGS 165 

I said tea ; ” with a motion of the 
hand. 

The tone was not cross, but with a slight 
accent, as if he wished to be obeyed, not ques- 
tioned. 

Joanna insisted upon the broth, but Mrs. 
Dayton sent the tea. Helen placed it upon the 
small table at his right and laid the napkin on 
his lap. She was curiously moved by his deli- 
cate appearance. If she dared offer him some 
sort of caress ! She smoothed his hair lightly. 
It was such beautiful soft hair, like fine-spun 
silk. 

Don’t, Helen,” he said in the same un- 
emotional tone. “ I never could bear to have 
my hair touched. That old woman set me 
half crazy trying to brush it one morning. I 
generally cut the ends, for I dislike a barber’s 
manipulations.” 

Helen was glad she was at the back of the 
chair and that he had begun to sip his tea. She 
proudly winked the tears away. 

''That tea is refreshing. Mrs. Dayton is 
an excellent housekeeper. Now, suppose you 
read what you have written. Read slowly, 
and stop at the end of the paragraph, so that 
I may consider.” 


1 66 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

There were many emendations and correc- 
tions. She was just through when the dinner 
bell rang. 

“ ril take my rest and you can go at your 
Greek. Let me see — come up at half-past 
two.’' 

She had hard work to eat any dinner. Mr. 
Warfield scolded a little about the triviality of 
girls, Mr. Conway had some rather amusing 
notes about woman shoppers. Helen said her 
father had begun to work a little, at which Mr. 
Warfield eyed her sharply, and she flushed in 
spite of herself. She went straight to her 
room afterward that she might escape talking 
to him, and when she saw him going down the 
path she took her book and went clear to the 
end of the garden. Oh, how lovely the world 
was! Birds were traversing the golden air 
with a swift dazzle, bees were humming, the 
drying corn rustled and rippled, there was a soft 
monotone in the grass as a gust of wind swept 
by, the nameless, pleasant stir of all joyous 
things. Oh, why could not the world be full 
of love and happiness? Why should any one 
be dull and cold and indifferent? 

She could not study in this tumult of emo- 
tion. She said verses over to herself, simple, 


UNWELCOME TIDINGS 167 

sweet, comforting. They were like balm to 
her sore heart. 

Mr. Warfield met Dr. Bradford hurrying 
home to his late dinner. 

‘‘ See here ! ” he cried. Your antiquated 
patient is up and at work ! If he is anxious to 
join the ‘ innumerable throng,’ I don’t see why 
Miss Helen should be forced to, unless he is 
so imbued with the spirit of those old heathens, 
who immolated wives and children and ser- 
vants in the same grave, that it is an article of 
faith.” 

'‘At work? H-m, h-m! Yes, I’ll look in 
upon him.” 

So a little after three, when Helen’s hands 
were growing cold with nervousness and her 
eyes had a strained look from the tears that 
were back of them. Dr. Bradford came up- 
stairs. 

“ Hi ! hi ! ” he cried good-naturedly. “ I 
suppose this is out of sympathy for me — that 
I may have a chance of running up a bigger 
bill. Miss Helen, you are to take a good out- 
of-doors run, and I shall bundle your father 
off for a drive. I have to go out a mile or so, 
and would like company. Are you doing much 
of this work ? ” 


l68 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

“ Only a very little," rather impatiently. 

“ Did you take your rest? " 

“ Oh, yes. But I am not in the mood " 

“ That is just the time to go out in the fresh 
air," interrupted the doctor. ‘‘ Miss Helen, 
you take a walk of an hour or two every day. 
Now you may be dismissed. I can attend to 
your father." 

Mr. Grant was a little obstinate at first, but 
the doctor carried his point, helped him into 
a coat, and then downstairs. The day was too 
lovely to miss, and no one had a promise of 
to-morrow. Three weeks was long enough to 
stay in the house for a trifling illness. 

Then he led him to talk about the new dis- 
coveries that he really wasn’t interested in, 
since they were not medical, but the invalid 
enjoyed his drive and came down to dinner 
that night quite himself. There was an 
autumnal dew falling, and he dared not sit on 
the porch, but he summoned Helen upstairs to 
read to him. 

“ My eyes have not recovered their usual 
strength," he said. “ You must be eyes to me 
a little while." 

Ah, how gladly she would do anything from 
love. There was the remembrance of the 


UNWELCOME TIDINGS 109 

household up the Hudson, the tenderness that 
was a natural atmosphere, the little caressing 
ways, the eyes answering eyes, the smiles shin- 
ing like a beam of the sun and pervading all 
with gladness. Why was it that she had come 
to care so much about being loved, that she 
shrank from the time when she and her father 
should be alone in a strange country? There 
would be no cordially fond Uncle Jason, no 
warm, friendly Mrs. Dayton, and she almost 
knew that girlish letters would be tabooed. Or 
he might ask to see them then, and she could 
not endure his cold, critical eyes scrutinizing 
Daisy’s exuberant and vehement epistles. Yes, 
she would be all alone with an undemonstra- 
tive, scholarly man who cared not for the ordi- 
nary happenings of the life of to-day. Oh, 
could she endure it? 

Some days it seemed as if she grew quite 
apathetic. She came and went, read or wrote, 
took his criticisms without comment, studied 
the tasks he gave her, and tried to look for- 
ward to weeks and months of delving into old 
ruins and deciphering vainglorious tablets over 
victories that seemed horrible when one looked 
at the vanquished side. Was it truly her 
duty? 


170 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

One morning she woke with a fragment of 
a dream iii her mind — she had been back to 
Oakdale. She could almost see herself on the 
low seat, leaning her arm on Mrs. Bell's knee, 
looking up into the true, motherly eyes and lis- 
tening to the affection that had its being in 
birthright, not the irnaginary motherhood. 
She had never told any one all the story. She 
would ask her what a child’s duty really was. 


CHAPTER IX 


THE CLOUD OVER THE SUN 

A CURIOUS feeling came over her as she 
wrote her letter, a yearning pity for her father 
as she thought of all the joys he was losing 
out of life, all the gladnesses on every side, in 
every gleam of sunshine, in every flower that 
shook out fragrance, in the glad carol of the 
birds, even the hum of the bee, who did not 
disdain his song as he worked. It was the 
voice God had given him, and he used it mer- 
rily without envying the nightingale. That 
one should miss all this ! 

She was very dutiful, with a certain kind of 
pride. She did not exaggerate or lay bare 
any faults, it was simply the contrast, the un- 
likeness. He was a scholar of the past, disap- 
proving of the present, she was full of the 
world of to-day. Ought she to give up all her 
own plans and wishes and enjoyments and be 
buried in these abstruse problems for years to 
come, the glad, golden years of youth ? If she 


172 


HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

were older she would take her own way ; did 
the two or three years give another person the 
right to decide? 

She knew Mr. Warfield did not approve of 
the plan and secretly worked against it. She 
had never come to an open discussion with 
him, for she understood just what he would 
say, but his plan for her future was hardly 
her own, and her loyalty was wounded by 
small, sarcastic flings, as if the real world was 
not so much interested in these bygone sub- 
jects as her father supposed, and that it could 
never make any part of a woman’s life. 

Professor Grant did not seem to object to 
her studying with him. He was very thor- 
ough and ambitious, the elder man found, and 
eager to help along any real student. Then, 
it would so soon be' ended with these other 
_ matters that annoyed him. He was still sus- 
picious of the young man at the university, 
and of the girls she seemed to affiliate with so 
readily. He saw them passing the house now 
and then chattering and laughing, their arms 
around each other’s waists. Sometimes they 
parted with kisses, a very foolish and ill-bred 
habit. He had never been fond of caresses, 
and in the early part of their life his wife had 


THE CLOUD OVER THE SUN 173 

tried him sorely, where a more judicious 
womafti might now and then have won a point. 
He would not begin it with Helen. She would 
soon outgrow the weak and silly desire. Real 
regard could subsist without it. 

After much tribulation one of the articles 
was finished and sent on its way. He was 
quite his olden self again. Dr. Bradford had 
insisted upon the drives, and was a good deal 
interested in the talks they held. Helen took 
hei recess late in the afternoon. She was 
getting interested in some of the High School 
girls, and she had made a new and very pleas- 
ant friend, a lady in whom Miss Westerly took 
a warm interest. 

Mrs. Wilmarth was something of an in- 
valid, but quite a cultivated person, very fond 
of music, yet not able to play much for herself. 
Pianos were something of a rarity in Hope, 
and Helen was delighted when she found she 
could give Mrs. Wilmarth this enjoyment and 
indulge her own longing, for she had begun 
to play very well and missed the solace greatly. 

There was another point of unlikeness be- 
tween father and child. Addison Grant had 
no ear for music ; indeed, much of it annoyed 
him. He had heard chants in dim old cathe- 


1/4 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

drals that came up to his idea of it; anything 
else he endured with inward impatience when 
he was compelled to, and never of his own 
desire. Young girls at the piano were simply 
his abhorrence. And as Mrs. Dayton had no 
instrument, music had seldom been mentioned 
between them. 

Helen enjoyed the twilight in Mrs. Wil- 
marth’s cozy parlor, where a grate fire was al- 
ways lighted in the early autumn. She played 
and sang with a heart full of eager delight, 
glad to please another and gratify herself. 

You really ought to make something of 
your voice," Mrs. Wilmarth said one evening. 

It has fine possibilities, and there is church 
and concert singing, if one never attained to 
anything higher." 

Helen drew a quick breath, and then her 
heart seemed to drop in her body. Was she 
called upon to give up everything? 

Sometimes Mr. Warfield found her and 
walked home with her, but she liked best the 
rambles by herself. She still had a childish 
delight in scuffling through the fallen leaves. 
Sidewalks were usually swept in the morning 
at Hope, so by night they were quite covered 
again. The rustle was like nothing else, it 


THE CLOUD OVER THE SUN 175 

took her back to the childhood of dreams that 
she had once lived in. That world of fancy 
wherein her father had come home rich and 
triumphant over Aunt Janets predictions, and 
they had both gone away in a coach. She 
gave a short, sad laugh thinking of it. 

Can’t I share your good time ? ” said the 
familiar voice of Mr. Warfield. And what 
will you give me for a letter? This is not 
from Aldred House. How many admirers you 
have!” 

Helen was glad he could not see her face, 
for he would wonder at the quick flush. 

“ I don’t know that I have anything better 
than a ‘ thank you.’ That is the coin in which 
I generally reward Mr. Conway.” 

“ And you put us on a par ? ” in assumed 
affront. 

Yes, when you are letter carriers.” 

Oh, why do you rush along so fast ? ” 

Because it must be getting late. I stayed 
at Mrs. Wilmarth’s until the last moment. 
There was some fascinating old music.” 

I thought you hated old things. I heard 
you say so only this morning,” he returned in 
a teasing tone. 

‘‘ I believe I specified, I love the dear old 


176 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

world, and it is older than anything else. I 
love October, and there have been thousands 
of Octobers. And I love to sit and ramble 
over music that has sad and sweet and pathetic 
phases. The people who love can hate as well ; 
it is the indifferent ones who never go to 
extremes.’' 

You won’t be ranked among the Laodi- 
ceans.” 

Helen laughed at that. 

“ Still, I have heard of people who blew hot 
and cold in a breath and were not admirable.” 

“ Oh, where are you going? ” 

She had passed the gate. Mr. Warfield 
opened it, and she ran like a deer up the path. 

“ She has forgotten about her letter,” he 
thought. 

Helen saw that they were all in the dining 
room, so she put her hat and wrap on the rack 
and went in at once. She would rather her 
father did not know Mr. Warfield had walked 
home with her. She disliked to meet the cold, 
disapproving look in his eyes. 

Mrs. Dayton glanced up with a smile at the 
rosy, sparkling girl. Mr. Walters sat beside 
her father, who was in the midst of some ex- 
planation and hardly noted her. 


THE CLOUD OVER THE SUN 177 

Mr. Warfield took* out the letter and laid 
it on the table, opened two notes of his own, 
which were not of much account, brushed his 
hair, and went down leisurely. 

Joanna had gone away on her annual visit, 
and there was a young girl who came in for the 
fortnight. Mrs. Dayton did not mind staying 
at home while Helen’s fate hung in the bal- 
ance. 

The two scholars had been going over the 
legendary history of the lost tribes of Israel. 
There had been so many dispersions of that 
wonderful people. 

Dear me ! If I had to carry so many 
people in my head I should go crazy,” said 
Mrs. Dayton in a laughing aside to Helen. 

“ Come upstairs,” her father requested, as he 
rose from the table. “ I want you to read those 
notes you made for Mr. Walters. I could not 
find them.” 

Helen followed with quiet grace. In the 
hall she passed the two men and said : 

“ Let me go first and light the lamp.” 
Meanwhile she found the book of notes under 
a pile of other matter on the table. 

‘‘ I wish you would leave things where I 
could find them ! ” he exclaimed rather testily. 


178 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

She made no reply, but seated herself and 
read speculations, quotations, and a curious 
chain of reasoning. 

“ The best place to look will be the Astor 
Library,” commented the old clergyman. 

I am half sorry I promised the article, but 
then I had some entirely new ground, old 
ground dug up afresh,” with his short laugh. 
“ I am glad to see scholars taking an interest 
in these matters. And now — you said the 
train left at ten ? ” 

“ Yes. That gets us in in good time to look 
around a bit. And now I must go after a 
most pleasant visit. You cannot think how I 
shall appreciate this run to the city with 
you.” 

‘‘ And I was dreading the journey alone. 
Not but that I feel perfectly well now, 
only I find I have to be careful of my 
eyes.” 

They said their good-nights to each other. 

“ I shall go to New York to-morrow, and 
make the last arrangement about the book, I 
hope. I did want to leave before the Novem- 
ber storms, but I think we shall be able to get 
home by Christmas. Except in a bad storm a 
big steamer is as comfortable as a hotel. I 


THE CLOUD OVER THE SUN 1^9 

shall try to see an oculist, for I am not ready 
to have my eyes give out/’ 

Oh, do,” Helen said earnestly. ‘‘ But 
does the doctor think — are you really strong 
enough ? ” 

Fm right in the prime of life,” with a 
nervous accent. That touch of fever doesn’t 
count. Mr. Walters is almost twenty years 
older than I am, and he thinks nothing of 
journeying about alone. Now, look me up 
these things. I made a list of them this after- 
noon. Do them up securely and label them. 
I hate things all in a muddle.” 

Helen looked them over carefully, num- 
bered them, and fastened up the parcel. He 
brought out a small valise and packed some 
articles in it. He was so used to waiting upon 
himself that Helen found most offers of help 
annoyed him. 

Then he had some charges to give her about 
studying, some notes she was to make, and 
presently he said : 

I feel very wakeful. I think I will lie here 
on the lounge while you read to me. Get that 
volume of the Zend and read the passages I 
have marked. There is true poetry for you. 
Those that I have left out are, I think, later 


l80 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

interpolations, when materialisms crept in. It 
is so with 'most all religions. They can t keep 
their purity." 

She read until it was almost ten, when he 
said : “ I think now I shall go to sleep. Thank 
you, and good-night." 

He was the nearest relative she had, yet in 
that tone he might have dismissed any ordinary 
attendant. 

“ Good-night," in a voice that was low and 
sad. 

Mr. Warfield was down in the hall waiting. 

“ I pity you if you have to read him to sleep 
for the next twenty years ! " he exclaimed in 
a vexed tone that was no comfort to her. 
“ Here is your letter," handing it to her. 

She merely nodded her thanks ; she could 
not trust her voice. 

‘‘ If she were two years older ! " he mused. 

“ Helen, I am up here," said Mrs. Dayton, 
so the girl turned through the little hall and 
went up the back stairs, to Mr. Warfield’s 
chagrin. 

“Oh, dear! I shall be so glad to have 
Joanna back," the elder began in a tired tone, 
yet she gave a yawn with a half laugh. 
“ Marty is good as far as she goes, but, like 


THE CLOUD OVER THE SUN l8l 

a short blanket in winter, it doesn’t go far 
enough. If I lost Joanna I think I should 
give up housekeeping. That old Jonas Stent 
has been hanging around all summer. But six 
children! I’m glad Joanna has more sense. 
And Betty Cairns is dangling after him. 
Strange how things go criss-cross! Betty ’d 
be glad enough of a home — oh, you poor child ! 
you are heavy-eyed, and you looked so splendid 
when you came in to dinner.” 

She opened the fond arms and took her to 
her bosom. Helen hid her face and cried a 
little. 

You’ll have a week’s rest, dear,” said 
the comforting voice. “ You are too hard 
worked.” 

Oh, what would she do without any friend? 
How dreary London looked ! 

She did not read her letter, but just slipped 
it into her portfolio. It was something to be 
read at leisure, but she knew of a certainty it 
could not change anything. 

There was a little stir the next morning, as 
there always is at a departure. Mr. Warfield 
insisted upon taking the valise to the station, 
and Helen walked the short distance with her 
father. His clerical compeer was waiting for 


1 82 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

him. Father and child bade each other a de- 
corous good-bye. 

“ Fm going to take a holiday/' she said to 
Mrs. Dayton on her return. “ Fm going to 
have a leisurely walk over to the Center and 
spend the night with Cousin Jenny, and to- 
morrow at Uncle Jason’s. You must take it 
as restfully as you can, and give the two men 
just bread and butter and pie.” 

Mrs. Dayton gave her bright, wholesome 
laugh. 

“ You can’t do a better thing,” she returned. 
“ And for goodness’ sake don’t take a book 
with you. I look for your father to turn into 
one and be placed on a library shelf.” 

That amused Helen. She went upstairs 
and put on a pretty silk gingham gown, 
dropped her letter and a few articles into a 
dainty satchel, and picked up her parasol. 

“ Have just the nicest time you can; ” and 
in this parting the kisses were warm and 
tender. The sense of love thrilled through 
Helen, for she was coming to the time when 
a girl longs for demonstrated affection. 

It was a royal October day. The leaves 
had fallen sufficiently to discern the tracery 
of slender limbs against the hazy sky. It had 


THE CLOUD OVER THE SUN 1 83 

been a warm fall, and the roadsides after she 
left the streets were still starred with flowers 
and clusters of balsams that had not yet grown 
fuzzy. The yellow lingered in the golden-rod, 
the clematis growing over fences had turned 
into “ Aaron’s beard.” Here was a path 
through a stubble field that cut off a corner of 
the road, and was always tracked as soon as 
the grain was cut. Grasshoppers sprang up 
with their long leaps, here and there a flock 
of birds were gleaning stray grains. By the 
edge of the fence ran a small stream that was 
marked by a strong, vivid green, as if it defied 
the hand of change. She stepped over the 
creek and climbed the fence — that was like old 
times. This was a meadow where wild turnip 
and daisies were making a second growth, but 
the path kept on. Now it was farms and 
farmhouses, neglected gardens, the smell of 
drying fruit and wild grapes. At the farther 
end of this there was a strip of woods. 

She sat down on a stone where a great oak 
spread its red-brown leaves, and the ground 
around was dotted with acorns on a bed of 
moss. It seemed curious that she had not read 
her letter until now, that she had not been 
impatient about it. She knew in her heart 


1 84 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

what the decision must be, that there was no 
room for the “ something ” Mrs. Dayton reso- 
lutely clung to. It was not so much the de- 
cision she asked for as the strength of the wise, 
experienced heart, the clear sight, and the 
comfort. 

So she opened her satchel and took it out, 
fingering it tenderly as she called up the re- 
membrance of the delicate sweetness that made 
so much of the true beauty and pleasantness 
of living. Under the soft, waving branches, 
where color and motion lingered, she could 
almost believe herself back on the old porch. 
Willard was on the step, Daisy in the ham- 
mock, she sitting beside Mrs. Bell reading 
from a book of poems, and glancing up now 
and then to meet the exquisite sympathy that 
answered. 

It began: “My Dear Child.” How near 
that brought her ! And with this thrill she 
recalled a time when she had wished Mrs. 
Dayton her mother. Was she ungrateful, 
fickle? 

There was a very sincere affection all down 
the first page, a clear understanding of the 
trial that had come in the young girl’s life. 
But there was no uncertain sound. Her father 


THE CLOUD OVER THE SUN 1 8 $ 

had the right to her, since he had never re- 
linquished it or ceased to provide for her. It 
v^ould be hard to go away to a life that was 
unattractive, to leave behind all the friends 
that were never dearer to the heart than in the 
blossom time of girlhood. But it would not 
be forever. Journeys across the ocean were 
such easy undertakings nowadays. And there 
was a child’s duty. The task might be given 
her for some special purpose that was to de- 
velop her character as well. 

“ Do you remember,” she wrote, how St. 
Paul had longed to go to Rome, that greatest 
city of the world at that time, and his own as 
well ? Perhaps he had some wonderful dreams 
of what he might do there, when he had almost 
persuaded Felix to be a Christian. And then 
his startling adventures on the journey, his 
being saved from shipwreck, from the viper, 
and all the other dangers, and at last reaching 
Rome. What then ? He was not called before 
Nero to preach another glowing sermon. For 
two whole years, with a guard over him, earn- 
ing his own shelter, quietly living almost out 
of sight, a prisoner, yet not called upon to be 
a martyr, making no apparent headway, he 
still received all that came to him, since he 


1 86 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

could not well go out, and wrote his epistles 
that the Churches at a distance were glad of 
then, that all the Christian world have rejoiced 
in since. Then a quiet, almost ignominious 
order for his release. Nero with his extrava- 
gant pleasures cared not to see his prisoner, 
and he was not even considered worthy of 
martyrdom at that time. But was it waste 
time? The lessons of patience and resigna- 
tion God had set before him, because in it there 
was some lesson to learn. 

'' And so in this there is some lesson to learn, 
perhaps that of daughterly regard, seed sown 
now on a not very promising ground, perhaps 
ground that all these years has been drying up 
for lack of sweet, warm, human sympathy ; but 
God can soften it. It is hard to take it up 
bravely, but I think you have a strength in 
your nature that will help, and God's love will 
sustain your earnest endeavor. It may be 
set for you to win his love. When one is 
reaching after some duty with singleness 
of heart, never fear but God will light the 
way.” 

There was much more, sweet, consoling, 
tender. Helen wiped many tears from her 
eyes. She did not think she should ever wish 


THE CLOUD OVER THE SUN 1 8 / 

from her heart to go, but she could do the 
duty set before her. 

Another line or two seemed to make it more 
imperative. “ If your father were intemper- 
ate, or a man of low proclivities, I should 
shrink from offering this advice; but it seems 
that he is held in high esteem in certain intel- 
lectual fields, and there is nothing against his 
moral character.’’ 

It was only the hardness and coldness, the 
living in far-back ages, holding in light esteem 
the warmth and tenderness of humanity. 
Could she ever rouse the divine spark? She 
knew now her mother had never been able to, 
and yet she hardly wondered at it. 

It was her tiuty to go. How curious that 
in her life there should be the two sides, the 
opposing influences. How she had shrunk 
from Aunt Jane’s plans when the shoe shop 
loomed up before her, and the something else 
had come. She almost smiled now, and, 
wiping her eyes for the last time, she rose 
resolutely after putting away her letter, and 
walked out to the main road, the squirrels she 
had scarcely noted before chattering and run- 
ning to and fro, as if she had somehow been 
in their way. 


1 88 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

The farms were growing somewhat larger, 
the houses were faded and shabby. Oh, why 
could not people care a little about them? 
Corn was stacked in shocks; here and there a 
woman and some children were husking. 
Meadows were being plowed up, the late apples 
picked, the late potatoes dug, and here and 
there the cows were lazily enjoying the sun- 
shine. 

She had to smile over the schoolhouse up 
the lane. That had been painted afresh. 
There was a sudden outburst of children, the 
dwellers near by who could go home to dinner. 
Was it as late as that? She quickened her 
pace a little. In spite of what lay before her, 
her spirits rose, now that she had decided for 
the last time \vhere her duty lay. The world 
was full of beauty — it could not be altogether 
shut out even in London. To be strong and 
helpful, to keep the great point in view and not 
let discouragements press too heavily. For she 
had an objective point; she was young and she 
could give away a few years in this endea- 
vor, this duty. It suddenly had a new face 
to her, a clear shining, like the stars that 
come out crisp and glowing on a wintry 
night. 


THE CLOUD OVER THE SUN 1 89 

Sophy was shaking the table-cloth out of the 
kitchen door, dragging it on the step. “ Oh, 
Mis’ Northrup ! ” she cried. 

‘‘ What is the matter? ” The whirr of the 
sewing machine stopped. 

“ Your — ^your cousin ” 

Jenny came out. “Well, I do declare! 
Like mother, I began to think you had given 
us the go by. Have you been over there? 
No? And walked all the way from Mrs. 
Dayton’s? What did possess you? Sit 
down, you must be tired to death. And you 
haven’t had a mouthful of dinner? We have 
ours at twelve, for Joe takes breakfast early. 
Sophy, get out something for Helen. There 
hasn’t anything happened ? ” studying her 
sharply. 

“ Oh, no. I wanted a good, long walk. 
Father and Mr. Walters went to the city this 
morning, and I have a holiday. I’ve been very 
busy reading to him and writing for him. 
And it was such a splendid day.” 

“ Yes. There’s a storm brewing, I think. 
Lay off your hat, though I hope you don’t 
imagine you need wait for an invitation in 
this house.” 

“ Oh, no,” laughed Helen. 


190 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

“ Shall I wet down some tea ? " demanded 
Sophy. 

‘‘No,” answered Helen; “a glass of milk 
will suit me better.” 

“ Haven't you heard Sophy’s grandmother 
talk of wetting down tea ? ” and Jenny laughed. 
“ Some sayings do run in families. Be spry, 
Sophy. Slice up that cold chicken, for you 
must be starved. What did make you walk? ” 

“ Because I had no fine horse and chaise, and 
I didn’t see any going my way.” 

“ Now I’ll bring out this gathering and sit 
by you. I put Joe to sleep as soon as he gets 
his dinner, and he takes a good, long nap. 
I’m doing a lot of sewing for the Chapmans. 
Strange how people let themselves get out of 
everything, and don’t seem to have a bit of 
management. However, I needn’t grumble. 
Their shiftlessness is my gain. No one would 
believe the dollars I earn sewing for folks. 
What is the news over to Hope? ” 

“ News? ” Helen glanced up in a dubious 
fashion. 

“ You never were any hand for news. Now 
I even like to hear who has a new gown. I 
look round in church on Sunday. It’s been 
so warm folks are wearing their summer 


THE CLOUD OVER THE SUN I9I 

clothes yet. But we heard — is it true, Helen 
— that your father is going to take you over to 
England with him ? ” 

‘‘ That is his plan,” was the grave answer. 

Well, you do have the luck — that is, if 
it doesn’t fall through as it did before. And 
I suppose you are in high feather ? ” 

I would rather stay here, in my own land.” 
‘‘ And go back to that school ? ” 

“ Yes. I should like that best of all.” 

‘‘ Well, you are queer ! Though if you 
mean to teach I suppose you have to study. 
But it seems like wasting a good deal of time 
to get ready. We never supposed your father 
would turn out to be a sort of great man. Joe 
read something about it in the papers, and said 
it was one of the countries told about in the 
Bible, and a king who lived in Abraham’s 
time. My, what a long piece back ! But they 
were all dead and gone long ago. I’d rather 
live now.” 

I am sure I would,” said Helen earnestly. 
How good the dinner tasted! And the 
pumpkin pie came up to Joanna’s. 

Then they went out to the sitting room, 
where the machine stood, and in the corner 
was a pile of white muslin garments. Jenny 


192 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

talked and sewed, but the whirr of the ma- 
chine drowned half of it. How well they 
were getting along; what a manager Joe was; 
how good the crops had been; how generally 
prosperous everything was with them. 

How happy and satisfied she was in her 
way, how content with the present, and yet 
earnest about the future. Was it a low level 
when it brought about such cheerful living, 
such readiness to work for what she wanted? 
Truly there was more than one kind of satis- 
faction in the world. 

Some time after little Joe woke up, she put 
her sewing away, harnessed up the horse with 
Sophy’s help, and they took a delightful drive, 
stopping on the homeward way to call at 
“ father’s ” a moment. Aunt Jane was tired 
and worried. She had been pickling and pre- 
serving, and she wished she could find time to 
go gadding round of an afternoon. 

“ It’s all easy enough when you have one 
child,” she said. “ Wait until you get a 
house full.” 

“ I shan’t wait,” laughed Jenny. I shall 
take some of my good times now.” 


CHAPTER X 


THE LIGHT IN THE SHADOW 

It was really pleasant to sit out on the porch 
in the evening and talk to Joe Northrup, who 
had a little wider outlook than his wife. Two 
belated katydids with hoarse voices were an- 
swering each other. He was interested in the 
stars. Some of them he knew very well, and 
they found others with their wonderful stories. 
Helen was pleased that she had something to 
give, and Joe’s shrewd, half-humorous remarks 
amused her and lightened her heart. 

‘‘ I hope we shall see you again before you 
go away,” he said with hearty cordiality the 
next morning. I can’t get used to thinking 
you belong to anybody but Father Jason.” 

She wondered as she was on her way to 
Aunt Jane’s whether, if she had been the ordi- 
nary country girl, her father would have 
wanted to take her away with him ? Oh, that 
was questioning his regard that she must pray 
now might ripen into affection. For, since 
193 


194 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

she had resolved, she must not waver in her 
endeavors. 

She went over to Aunt Jane’s, who was not 
so tired now and in a much pleasanter mood 
with her large array of jars and cans in their 
places on the shelves. And after Helen had 
talked a little while she said with winsome 
cheerfulness : 

“ Aunt Jane, isn’t there some sewing I can 
do for you ? ” 

There’s lots of mending. Jenny’s real 
good about sewing, and she’s such a swifter! 
But the mending does get behind. ’Reely’s 
so slow about everything. Those two girls 
are no more alike than chalk and cheese. I 
sometimes think ’Reely can’t belong to me. 
There’s a pile of stockings, but you didn’t used 
to love to darn.” 

“ I have made myself ready to do whatever 
comes in the way,” with the light of a smile 
shining in her eyes. 

Well, now, that’s sensible. And there is 
a great peach-basket full. If you would darn 
some of them.” 

She didn’t mind little holes and fine ma- 
terials, but these were quite dreadful. She 
picked out the best ones first, little Fan’s and 


THE LIGHT IN THE SHADOW 195 

Aunt Jane's. She had strict injunctions not 
to mend any of 'Reely's. 

“ And some of the oldest are hardly worth 
anything. I take them for patches to mend 
Tom's knees, and sometimes just put a new 
heel in Nat's. He does gnaw them out so. 
You couldn't help me in a better way, Helen," 
and the tone softened. 

“Do you really think you will go away?" 
she asked presently. 

“ I — I suppose so. Father thought he 
would get ready to sail early in December." 

“ I wouldn't cross the ocean in the winter 
for a fortune. You'll both go to the bottom. 
Uncle Jason don't approve of it at all. He 
told your father so. As if there wasn't 
enough chances for education here ; " and her 
face settled in indignant lines. 

“ I do a good deal of writing for father." 

“Well, it will 'most break Uncle Jason's 
heart. He's dreadfully set against it." 

Helen winked hard to keep the tears from 
her eyes. 

“ Seems so sort of queer, his coming back. 
I don't see why he mightn't as well have 
stayed. An' Mis' Dayton couldn’t get off this 
fall. How did she like that?" 


196 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

“ Two of her cousins that she visited 
went out West. She may go about the 
holidays/' 

“Well, she doesn't have a hard life now, 
though it wasn’t easy through Mr. Dayton’s 
long sickness. Folks do say there’s no need of 
her keeping boarders, but smart people don’t 
like to sit down and fold their hands. I get 
mighty tired of it myself sometimes of a Sun- 
day afternoon.” 

There was the diversion of dinner, and the 
children as well as Uncle Jason were over- 
joyed to see her. Afterward Nat coaxed her 
out to inspect some of the new stock and the 
poultry house he and father had been build- 
ing. She took such a warm interest in it all. 

“ It’s so nice to have some one to talk to who 
knows a thing or two and doesn’t throw cold 
water on your plans. Sam now insists farm- 
ing is going by the board except on the big 
ranches out West. But if Joe Northrup can 
make money I don’t see why we can’t. Father 
takes quite kindly to some improvements, but 
mother wants everything kept in the old rut. 
I’m in for some of the new ways myself, and 
I don’t mean to ruin father, either. He’s a 
good man, father is.” 


THE LIGHT IN THE SHADOW IQ/ 

The boy’s face had an eager flush and his 
eyes were shining with emotion. 

Oh, Nat, I am so glad you have come to 
love him in real earnest! He is tender and 
kind and generous, and you can’t have a better 
friend,” Helen said with a certain pride. 

“ I’m so glad you haven’t gone back on him, 
for all your fine schooling. We did suppose 
that queer, rich old woman would sort of draw 
you from us. You’re different from us, some- 
how, but you are not too proud to love father, 
and I honor you for that. He’s all broken up 
over your going away, for he is afraid your 
father will never let you come back. And I’m 
sorry enough too, just as we’re getting to be 
friends. You see, I shouldn’t mind asking you 
about matters that puzzle me a bit, and I some- 
times wish there was a big farm school to go 
to, but then father couldn’t really spare me.” 

“ There are agricultural colleges,” her eyes 
suffusing with a kind of admiration for the 
big boy. 

‘‘ As I said, I couldn’t go, but it would be a 
splendid thing! Oh, I wonder what you will 
do in England ? ” 

“ Study and write some for father and read 
to him,” she replied rather hesitatingly. 


198 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

Don’t you feel half afraid of him?” 

She shivered a little, then overcame it with 
a great effort. She would not swerve from 
the straight line. 

** I have known him only such a little while,” 
she made answer. It isn’t as if one had lived 
all one’s life with a father.” 

Well, I hope he will be good to you. But 
we all wish he had not come back.” 

She felt immeasurably sorry that he should 
not have won a cordial welcome somewhere. 
He did not care for it, she knew. He thought 
lightly of the opinion of those around him. 
They were not of his kind. 

Helen had meant to go back, but they 
coaxed her to stay all night. She helped 
’Reely with the dishes and tidied up the kitchen 
so deftly that the younger girl stood amazed. 

I shouldn’t think you would like to do it, 
Helen, when you are not compelled to, when 
you are — company,” she said in a surprised sort 
of tone. 

“ Don’t you like me to help you ? ” There 
was a mirthful light in Helen’s eyes. 

'' Oh, yes, it’s awfully good of you. And 
to darn so many of the stockings. I hate to 
darn stockings. And it seems as if mother 


THE LIGHT IN THE SHADOW ^99 

always pokes at me the things that I hate to 
do worst of all/^ 

‘‘ What do you love to do ? 

There was a merry archness in every line of 
the smiling face. 

Well, to ramble through the woods and 
just dream how nice it would be if you were 
rich and didn’t have to work. My ! the books 
Fd read. I like love stories about rich girls 
and their going to parties and dancing and 
having lovers. And, Helen, I mean to get 
married just as soon as I have a lover. Mother 
says I shan’t until I am a good housekeeper. 
But I mean to keep a servant like Jenny, only 
you won’t catch me sewing for the neighbors. 
Aren’t you going to be married, Helen ? ” 
Helen flushed with a curious sense of new- 
ness to have the question applied to her. Of 
course, the older girls at school had dis- 
cussed it. 

** I haven’t thought of that. There seems 
so much to learn first.” 

‘‘ But if I went to London I should look 
out for a lord and marry him. I have two or 
three such lovely stories where lords did 
marry real poor girls. Now and then I do 
manage to smuggle in a book. I used to take 


200 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


them down in the lot when I went to pick 
berries, and I hide them around in different 
places under the floor up in the garret." 

Helen remembered when she had gone up 
in the old garret to read. But those were mar- 
velous tales of adventure and discoveries, and 
heroes who had suffered almost incredible 
hardships. Some of them were her heroes 
still. 

‘‘ Lords as a general thing do not marry 
poor girls," she said rather dryly. ‘'They 
want education and refinement and cultivation. 
And you wouldn’t be likely to meet with one 
here in Hope." 

“ Oh, no. But you might. And you have 
all these things. Still, Tve made up my mind 
to marry as soon as I can, and he shan’t have 
any mother to nag round." 

“ You had better learn to be a good house- 
keeper, and so get ready." 

“ Helen," said Uncle Jason, “ come out on 
the stoop. It’s almost like a summer night. 
We shan’t have much more of such weather. 
You, too, ’Reely." 

“ I’m going to bed. I’m dead tired," Aurelia 
answered shortly. 

Poor ’Reely ! Certainly Aunt Jane’s method 


THE LIGHT IN THE SHADOW 201 

had failed here. She would pore over her 
novel until she heard them stir about the house, 
then she would put out her candle and be 
soundly asleep as soon as any one came up. 
She could even outwit her mother on the burn- 
ing of the candle. 

Aunt Jane was rested and in a pleasantly 
discursive mood about neighbors and cousins 
who had been married. Nat was finding 
various stars and asking Helen about them. 
Uncle Jason simply held her hand; it was a 
delight for him to have her there. 

They did not take her home until after sup- 
per the next night, and they made her promise 
to come again before she went away. What 
charm had there been about this visit ? There 
were numberless things she did not like, but 
they had not fretted her. Was it because she 
had tried to help and cheer, and not thought 
of herself or what she liked best? Was it be- 
cause she had accepted the life that had been 
mapped out for her like the brave old prisoner 
of Rome, and had resolved to fret no more 
against it? If this was the path God had laid 
out for her, let her walk carefully, cheerfully, 
pushing aside the thorns and briars rather than 
trampling them down and wounding tired feet. 


202 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

“ You must have had a good time ! ' ex- 
claimed Mrs. Dayton, when the smiling face 
reached up for a kiss. 

“ I did. Every one was so glad to see me, 
and so sorry to think of my going away. I 
didn’t suppose they would ever come to care so 
much about me. And Jenny’s little boy is so 
cunning and sweet.” 

'' The Northrups are stirring people. I don’t 
see why folks should drop down and get into 
such shiftless ways as they have over there, 
nodding her head. “ Some one said Joe would 
own half of Hope Center if he lived to be 
fifty years old.” 

Helen laughed at that. “ And he isn’t al- 
ways fretting and driving about and worrying 
lest things won’t be done on time. He’s almost 
as easy as Uncle Jason.” 

“ And his mother was one of those powerful 
fretters, who always lived over a Vv^eek or two 
back, and a week or two ahead, and never 
seemed to get in the middle of the pasture. I 
suppose Joe did get desperately tired of it.” 

“And Jenny is so good-natured, but she 
isn’t a bit dawdling. They are very happy.” 

Did it matter so much, since they were 
suited, whether they were reaching up to a 


THE LIGHT IN THE SHADOW 203 

high intellectual atmosphere? No, it was not 
education alone that made people happy. She 
liked the study, the knowledge, the wide out- 
look, the keeping in touch with daily events, 
and oh ! she did love people who were con- 
genial. Yet now she began to understand that 
you could find points of sympathy and agree- 
ment with those who did not touch your in- 
most heart. 

Helen felt like a bird set suddenly free. She 
spent all the next day in the Library with Miss 
Westerly. When she was not waiting on 
patrons they had interesting talks on various 
subjects. Then she hunted up books of poems 
and fairly reveled in them. She had a quick 
memory for the lines that seemed to sing them- 
selves in her brain, and she had a presentiment 
that she ought to store up treasures against 
the days of dearth, and silence, and perhaps 
pain. 

Then late in the afternoon she went to Mrs. 
Wilmarth’s. It had blown up cloudy, with a 
kind of angry northeast wind, and dust and 
leaves went scurrying along the sidewalks. 
All this had happened while she had been 
drowsing in the enchanted realms of poesy. 

There was the bright fire for greeting and 


204 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

an invalid in a soft red gown with clouds of 
lace about it. She held out such a thin, white 
hand. 

Oh, you have been ill ! ” Helen exclaimed 
with quick solicitude. 

“ Yes. I have had two very bad days, the 
worst attack I have had in a long while. I 
watched so for you yesterday. Were you deep 
in Greek and Aryan philosophy ? ” 

No, I was having a holiday.” 

“ Sit down here and tell me all about it. 
The ottoman will hold you and my feet. How 
bright your eyes are, and the roses on your 
cheeks ought to be fragrant.” 

They both laughed at that. Helen slipped 
down and took the thin hands in hers, so 
plump and warm and invigorating in their 
touch. 

“ Now, start at the very beginning and give 
a good, cheerful account of yourself. Some 
great doctor said once of a patient, ‘ she was 
dying for a good gossip.’ I’m sorry the word 
has been twisted to mean ‘ envy, hatred, and all 
uncharitableness,’ for it seems such a pleasant, 
firelight sort of a thing when it is bright and 
cheery. For three days I have seen no one but 
the doctor and Mr. Wilmarth.” 


THE LIGHT IN THE SHADOW 20$ 

Helen did begin at the outset, going to the 
station with her father. “ He has a depress- 
ing sort of influence over her,” the lady 
thought. ‘‘ She is her natural self without 
him.” 

She saw so many bright things now, the fun 
and mischief that had cropped out in the baby, 
the bits of homely wit Cousin Jenny had used, 
the visit at Aunt Jane's and its varied pleas- 
ures. Even the stocking darning was not for- 
gotten. Nat, and bright little Fan, and 
Aurelia, so disgusted wiTh work when it was 
likely to be her portion, and she had no am- 
bition ■‘^or anything higher. Then the lovely 
day in the Library, with this and that little 
snatch of poetry, and all the out-of-doors, the 
blueness of the sky, the changeful tinges of 
color, the wonderful richness of the autumn 
that had suddenly gone under a cloud, but you 
knew that ‘‘ behind the cloud the sun was still 
shining ” somewhere. 

Mrs. Wilmarth's eyes brightened and a soft 
flush just wavered over her wan cheeks. What 
a curious, revivifying blessedness this girl in- 
fused into everything ! 

The hall door opened. Tve been detained 
on some troublesome business, and felt so 


2o6 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

anxious — oh, you have Miss Grant, and Mr. 
Wilmarth nodded, bending over to kiss his 
wife. 

“ Yes. Tve hardly noted the time. She has 
been the best medicine I have had yet, and I 
feel almost well. I am going out to the table. 

Helen sprang up. “Is it as late as that? 
I must run home.” 

“ It is as late as that, and you have no doubt 
lost your dinner at home,” and the man’s voice 
was full of amusement. “ Besides, it begins 
to rain, and I should have to see you home 
because I have only one good umbrella. And 
I am starved for my dinner! I couldn’t pos- 
sibly walk so far unless I was stayed with — 
what is it to-night? ” 

“ Oh ! ” exclaimed Helen, with a flush, 
mostly pleasure. 

“ I’ll be ready in a moment, and I’ll just say 
we have a guest.” 

When he returned he escorted them out to 
the dining room. Everything was simply 
pretty, but dainty and delicate. 

“ It is good to have you here once more,” 
said Mr. Wilmarth to his wife. “ And it is 
really delightful to have a guest.” 

Helen enjoyed it very much as well. Hope 


THE LIGHT IN THE SHADOW 20/ 

people were not of the highly cultivated sort, 
save now and then as some one a little above 
the level drifted in. Mr. Wilmarth was in- 
telligent without any air of superiority. But 
he knew that his wife sometimes sighed for the 
friends they had left behind in their old home. 

He rehearsed some of the happenings of the 
news gleaned from the paper, the pleasant 
weather there had been of late, what a splendid 
autumn it had been for fruit, and what pic- 
tures the apple trees had made of themselves. 
She enjoyed the everyday-ness of it, and Mrs. 
Wilmarth’s smiles, though she could see that 
her hostess was getting very tired. 

This side of the house, the sitting room that 
fronted the east and opened into the roomy 
hall on the south, was taking the storm fiercely. 
The wind blew in terrific gusts, and sent great 
sheets of rain against the lattice of the porch, 
and even found its way to the windows. 

“ Oh, dear ! ” Helen looked appalled. 

Now, I will tell you what we will do,’' 
Mr. Wilmarth began in a convincing tone. 

Mat will be going home in a few moments, 
and we will send word to Mrs. Dayton that 
you will remain all night. For you might be 
swept away in this deluge.” 


208 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

She looked at Mrs. Wilmarth, but one 
glance at the beseeching eyes conquered all the 
hesitation and the strangeness. 

Yes,” the lady said, without any effusion 
of manner. “ That is the only sensible thing 
to do, and we shall be most glad to have you 
accept our hospitality. I think Mrs. Dayton 
will pardon me,” smiling with a certainty 
Helen could not resist. 

“ You are very kind, and I do prefer this to 
the storm,” returning smile for smile with a 
fresh young grace. 

“ And you have not played for me. Mr. 
Wilmarth is very fond of music. I think he 
fell in love with me because my music suited 
him, and now I cannot always play,” regret- 
fully. 

Helen thought there were many other things 
a man might adore. Her soft, cultured voice, 
out of which she kept the sound of pain, her 
light, waving hair that was more brown than 
gold, and grew so beautifully at the temples 
and the edge of the forehead, her pathetic eyes, 
and the grace of her motions. 

The piano was in the parlor. There was no 
fascinating grate fire, but in a little while it 
was nice and warm, and there was a roomy 


THE LIGHT IN THE SHADOW 20g 

sofa where Mr. Wilmarth surrounded his wife 
with soft, dainty cushions. They could not 
hear the wild gusts of wind here. So Helen 
played some of the melodies that seemed to 
bring Miss Craven before her; chords of ex- 
quisite tenderness rather than florid strains 
springing from key to key. 

“ And you sing, too ? ” 

“ She has been learning some old-fashioned 
songs for me,” said Mrs. Wilmarth. 

** I haven’t practiced much since I left 
school, only here. Mrs. Wilmarth has been 
so kind,” glancing over with girlish gracious- 
ness. Then she began to turn the leaves of an 
almost tabooed music book. There was “ Love 
Went a Maying,” Bonnie Boon,” ‘‘ Mary of 
Argyle,” and Francillon’s beautiful little verse: 

“ The night has a thousand eyes, 

The day but one, 

Yet the light of the whole world dies 
At set of sun. 

The mind has a thousand eyes, 

The heart but one. 

Yet the life of the whole heart dies 
When love is done." 

“ I am afraid I am tiring you,” and Helen 
turned around to the sofa. 


210 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

And you must have tired yourself.” 

“ Oh, I don’t tire easily, especially when it 
is about the things I love,” she answered 
brightly. 

I think we will go out and look at the fire 
a while,” said Mr. Wilmarth, “ and listen to 
the spiteful wind that fights and quarrels out 
of doors. It sometimes suggests two armies 
trying strength for the ascendancy. And then 
when you think of the sweet south wind from 
the bank of violets, you wonder what relation 
they can be.” 

He led his wife out carefully and placed her 
in her chair, and they had a talk about music 
and the grand oratorios they had heard in their 
younger years. Helen was delighted. It was 
difYerent from the Bells, yet quite as har- 
monious and fascinating to the girl, for love 
was the keynote. 

“ You have given us a great deal of pleasure 
this evening. Miss Grant,” Mr. Wilmarth said 
as they were retiring. “ I hardly know how 
to thank you.” 

“ It has been a great pleasure to me as well,” 
and her eyes were shining with unmistakable 
gladness. 

Ah, you are young to have learned that 


THE LIGHT IN THE SHADOW 


2II 


one of the finest satisfactions of life is 
to give pleasure. It often comes back two- 
fold.” 

What a lovely evening it had been, Helen 
thought as she shut the door of the pretty 
room. Once it had seemed possible for her 
to have many of these delights, but in a little 
while she must learn to do without them. She 
had hardly thought music could be such a 
solace. Oh, how bare and dreary that student 
life looked when shorn of most of its charming 
accessories 1 

It rained the next morning, but not in such 
fitful gusts. There were broken branches and 
wrecked trellises and washed-out places in 
the streets. They had a cozy breakfast. Mrs. 
Wilmarth was ever so much better. 

“Miss Helen, I think you would make a 
good doctor, or, better still, a nurse. Did any 
one ever tell you how magnetic you were?” 
asked her hostess. 

“ I fancy it would only be with certain 
people.” Her glance assured Mrs. Wilmarth 
she was among the favored number. 

“ That is not altogether well understood,” 
said the gentleman. “ There are antagonistic 
natures, there are people who ought never to 


212 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


try a friendship, and you even find in families 
where all should be harmony some fatal dif- 
ference that is never wholly overcome. I sup- 
pose, to the nurse, a patient is simply a case 
at which she is to do her best. They do get 
most of their private preferences trained out, 
I think. I shouldn’t even advise you to study 
medicine ; ” and he smiled at the face of in- 
terest turned upon him. 

Oh, I couldn’t ! ” and Helen gave a sort of 
shudder. “ And I might entertain better than 
I could nurse.” 

It was a charming day indoors, and by noon 
the rain ceased, though the clouds were lower- 
ing and the wind sullen. But the two found 
so many things to talk about. Mrs. Wilmarth 
related bits of her own girlhood. She had 
been at boarding school and made many en- 
thusiastic friends, who had dropped out, and 
some she had outgrown, she confessed. There 
were pretty gifts to look over, some lovely 
jewels her husband had given her, keepsakes 
from her mother, dead long ago. 

And now I would like a daughter to wear 
them, for I shall never go out very much again. 
I wish — why, Helen, I could have been your 
mother! I have been married eighteen years. 


THE LIGHT IN THE SHADOW 213 

Miss Westerly told me about the lady who 
took such a fancy to you, and I felt so sorry 
that she had to die just when you might have 
been a comfort and pleasure to her.’’ 

“ Oh ! ” Helen cried, deeply moved, her eyes 
filling with tears; “thank you for the sym- 
pathy with her. Though when she first 
took to me I wasn’t as much worth caring 
about.” 

“ I think you must always have been worth 
caring about, or it couldn’t have happened. 
And I am sorry your father is going to take 
you away when we have just begun an inter- 
esting acquaintance. I like young girls so 
much, but I do not seem to find the kind I enjoy. 
Perhaps I am too exigent. I dislike flippancy 
and that air of smartness, as if there was 
nothing left to learn. And then this despising 
the pretty old ways of other times and push- 
ing the elders aside — oh, I am afraid I am old- 
fashioned.” 

“You are very sweet,” Helen said with 
honest eyes. “ I am just finding how dear 
people can be.” 

“ Count me among them. Oh, you must 
come in often while you do stay.” 

She promised. She should be very glad to. 


214 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

But oh, how much harder it was going to make 
the parting ! 

When the walks dried up in the afternoon 
she said she must go home, and withstood the 
tender entreaties. 


CHAPTER XI 


STANDING AT THE DOOR 

Well^ truant, come and give an account 
of yourself ! ” said Mr. Warfield, standing on 
the porch as Helen walked up the path. “ I 
thought I should have to come and see if you 
had been swept away in the deluge. How it 
did rain ! 

I have had just a lovely time.” 

And the Greek and Latin ? And what 
your father will say to-morrow ? ” rather 
severely. 

It won't take back my good time,” laugh- 
ing. 

“ But it may give you a rather bad time.” 

‘‘ Fm not going out to meet trouble. No 
doubt there will be study enough in the years 
to come. And all these delights will be some- 
thing to look back at when I am in gray ruins.” 

Then she passed him and went in. Mrs. 
Dayton was all eagerness to hear what had 
happened to her. 


215 


2I6 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

'' Fm glad you had the nice time. Oh, 
Helen, whatever shall we all do when you go 
away? For when you are at school we can 
count on the months to vacation. And I’m 
afraid you will get to liking it and stay on 
and on, perhaps marry some dry old pro- 
fessor.” 

“ I have a feeling that I shall never marry 
at all.” The fair face had a lovely serious- 
ness. 

“ Oh, numbers of girls think that way. And 
the others are very sure they will. I’ve noticed 
the first class generally marry the soonest.” 

They both laughed at that. 

In the mail at noon there was a brief note 
for Helen from her father. He had been con- 
sulting an oculist about his eyes and meant to 
take the treatment another week. The Rev- 
erend Mr. Walters he had found of great as- 
sistance in making notes for him. He hoped 
Helen would apply to Mr. Warfield if she 
could not get along, but he wished her to make 
rapid progress. 

The young girl drew a long breath of re- 
prieve. 

‘‘ I do wonder if I was really meant for a 
student,” she said to herself as she had times 


STANDING AT THE DOOR 21/ 

before. “ I like companionship. I wish I 
could go off on a journey, but not to Rome. 
No, I do not want to go to Rome nor to London 
just now. And oh, how glad I should have 
been to go with Mrs. Van Dorn ! I shall have 
to work very hard to get myself on the right 
track and make duty a pleasure.’' 

She did take up her work honestly and ear- 
nestly the next week. She picked out knotty 
points, she wrote exercises, she copied out notes 
so that she should keep in touch with her 
father’s queer chirography. So many hours, 
and then she took the freedom of a bird, went 
for long, rapid walks, made calls, spent even- 
ings with the Wilmarths. Had she ever loved 
music and poetry and all the blandishments, as 
her father would call them, so well? And 
she was ashamed and startled at herself that 
she should care so much for love and friend- 
ship. Everybody grew dearer to her as she 
thought of the years to come that she must do 
without them. And she could confess to no 
one her sorrow save her first outburst to Mrs. 
Bell, and that had been only skimming over 
the surface. Mrs. Wilmarth might under- 
stand — but it would not be just to her father. 
It was not as if he had any glaring fault, or 


2l8 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

was cruel in any way, it was his fatal inability 
to understand a girl. If she were older, had 
outgrown enthusiasm and youthful longings 
and the delight of pure joyousness ! She 
could be so light-hearted that she — yes, she 
did hate to carry about a heavy heart. Could 
one help it when all the sunshine and joy were 
shut out? 

Another week elapsed before Professor 
Grant returned. It was Saturday noon. She 
had been dusting all the rooms and giving the 
window-panes a polish, and was bright-eyed 
and rosy enough for a Hebe. Mr. Warfield 
came walking up the path with him. She had 
affronted that gentleman two hours before be- 
cause she would not go over some Latin verses 
with him, and he had gone off in a very dig- 
nified manner. 

“ Oh ! " she exclaimed. “ Oh, father ! " and 
held out her warm, red hand where the blood 
was rushing through every vein with the exer- 
cise. 

His was so cold even through his glove that 
it chilled her. He looked very pale, she 
thought, but the wind and the sun had given 
Mr. Warfield a fine color, and it might be in 
part owing to the contrast. 


STANDING AT THE DOOR 2ig 

Mr. Warfield handed the bundle of papers 
to Helen. 

I think I will go straight upstairs/’ said 
the professor. I’ll have a cup of tea and a 
slice of toast ” 

Mrs. Dayton came out just then and greeted 
him cordially. Luncheon is all ready,” she 
announced. 

“ I am a little fatigued, and rest will be more 
satisfactory. Helen, bring me the tea, please.” 
And he went on his way. 

‘‘ He gets worn out when he goes to the 
city,” Mrs. Dayton remarked to Helen. He 
looks poorly.” 

Helen took up the tea and toast. He had 
changed his coat for his gray study gown, and 
that made him appear more wan and colorless. 

He nodded his thanks and began to sip the 
tea. 

Are you quite well ? ” she ventured. 

Yes. A little tired. I was up late last 
night at a meeting, and I have been pretty 
busy,” and with an imperious wave of the 
hand he dismissed her. 

Somehow she didn’t want any luncheon, and 
yet she was usually hungry when meal time 
came. 


220 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

“ He struck me as being rather feeble,” Mr. 
Warfield said in answer to a remark that had 
gone before. Then Mrs. Dayton spoke of 
something else, and Mr. Conway had a little 
incident to relate. 

Helen hurried upstairs presently. He had 
emptied his cup but had not touched his toast, 
and had fallen asleep. So she did not disturb 
him, but took a book and sat down by the win- 
dow. November had come in rather gray and 
chilly. She was trying to recall the brightness 
of an hour ago, when the sky was just as sullen 
and the day as sad, only, she was rushing 
around bright and gay, helping some one, and 
singing a merry song, or at least snatches 
of it. 

I must be really wicked and selfish,” she 
mused. “ The things I like to do are a joy to 
me, and the things I don’t like — perhaps that 
is the true test of character, of strength, of 
real purpose to life. Does God give one grace 
to overcome all this? The world would have 
lost in all likelihood if St. Paul had not been 
a prisoner at Rome. But what will it lose if 
I should not spend years deciphering old tab- 
lets, studying things that only high-up scholars 
care for? And if I came to freedom I should 


STANDING AT THE DOOR 


221 


thrust it all behind me. I never can throw 
my whole heart and soul into it.” 

Her father gave a long sigh and his head 
drooped a little. Oh, how thin and pale he 
was! There are knowledges that ripen in 
one’s mind suddenly, just as a seed sprouts, 
and this one was sown by Mrs. Bell’s letter. 
There was the duty. No matter just what 
had happened, she saw now how easily her 
father could let her slip out of his mind when 
he had never cared much for women or girls. 
But the sting was that he did not care for her 
now in any loving sense, it was because she 
might be useful to him. If she had been an- 
other kind of girl — still her duty was toward 
him, that was plain. 

He started suddenly and looked about with 
a rather wild expression in his eyes. 

‘‘Oh,” he said. ‘‘I have had such a re- 
freshing nap. I have not slept very well of 
late. Helen, could you get me some fresh 
toast and another cup of tea ? ” 

“ Oh, yes.” And she rose with a faint smile 
hovering about her lips as she glanced at him. 
She would begin at once. 

Joanna insisted on making the toast, and it 
was a most delicious brown. The tea was 


222 HELEN GRANt's FRIENDS 

boiling hot so that it shouldn’t cool toe 
soon. 

He appeared to enjoy both very much. 

“ I did a good deal while I was in New 
York,” he began in an explanatory manner. 
“ I had a good guide who was very much in- 
terested, and in some points open to conviction. 
Most clergymen are narrow, they look only 
on one side, but for a man who has lived most 
of his life in a little country town, Mr. Walters 
is really intelligent. And then, as I shall never 
return to America, perhaps it is as well to take 
away with me as good an opinion as possible.” 

“ I am glad you found Mr. Walters so com- 
panionable,” Helen said heartily. 

“ He has quite a desire to go over to London. 
But I shall drop right back to my work, and 
have little time to entertain any one. If he 
were twenty years younger now, it might do. 
He could entertain himself then.” 

Helen stood by the table, and she had the 
excellent faculty of standing still without 
fidgeting. 

You may set those aside and bring that 
parcel. Cut the cord and turn the papers over 
— so. Now take out all those that are marked 
A. I feel so invigorated that we might do 



“Read the sentences aloud, and I will criticise.” — Paye 




f 






» 


• » 


STANDING AT THE DOOR 223 

a little work. Lay the rest of those in that 
drawer — carefully, so as not to disturb them.” 

She did as she was bidden with an ease and 
quietude of motion that would not have dis- 
turbed an invalid. 

“ That is for my new article. Read the sen- 
tences aloud, and I will criticise. Copy what- 
ever corrections I suggest.” 

She could not help but blunder a little in 
the reading. He had quoted from the Latin, 
and a few Aramaic words had slipped in. It 
began to grow dusky presently, and he asked 
her to light the lamp. Then she stirred up the 
fire, for he complained of being chilly, while 
she thought she would like to have a window 
open. However, she read on until the dinner- 
bell rang. 

‘Hf there is soup, send me up some. And 
chicken or a bit of rare beef. If not, never 
mind.” 

She ran out on the porch and took two or 
three swift turns up and down, drawing long, 
refreshing breaths, before she went in to din- 
ner. Afterward there were several callers. 

‘'What kept you so long?” he asked irri- 
tably. He had gone to bed now. I wanted 
to get that section A all right, so you could 


224 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

copy it out on Monday. I shall have to be a 
little careful of my eyes for a while. It won’t 
do for me to have trouble with them. Read 
something. I’m not sleepy.” 

If it could only be a poem of her own 
choosing ! 

Let me see how you progress in Latin. 
Get Horace.” 

She was not especially fond of Horace. She 
liked Theocritus much better. And, some- 
how, the room was close and her nerves were 
tired. 

“ Your accent is execrable, Helen. You 
rasp my very soul. There, shut up the book 
and go downstairs. Let the window down 
just a little way from the top, and put the 
screen here beside the bed.” 

“ Good-night,” she said gently, though her 
heart was in a tumult. 

He merely mumbled a reply. 

She stood by the window in the hall trying 
to recover a kind of mental equilibrium. 
Purple-gray clouds were chasing each other 
through the sky, driven by sharp north winds. 
Here and there in a rift a star shone out a mo- 
ment or two. It cheered her to remember they 
were always there, that back of this scurrying. 


STANDING AT THE DOOR 225 

headlong mass, like two fierce armies in a 
fight, there was order and beauty and strength 
that never failed, and that the tempest was 
evanescent, that nature’s great serenity was 
a part of the mighty power behind it all. If 
she could only believe that in the end the stars 
would shine out, and the troubles of her life 
disperse in God’s good time. 

She counted up her own time. In five years 
she would be twenty-one, free to go wherever 
she listed, capable of earning her own living. 
But if that should not be God’s time? If she 
were to be a prisoner longer than that? If her 
father’s eyesight should fail? There was 
blind Milton and his daughters, and, if report 
spoke truly, this man who could look so deeply 
into God’s purposes could not always resign 
himself to God’s will. 

“ But I don’t have to live five years ahead.” 
And she smiled as she went out to the kitchen, 
where Mrs. Dayton and Joanna were holding 
a conference. She did not even want to talk 
to Mr. Warfield. She would have liked the 
pretty sitting room at the Wilmarths’. 

Sunday she had always kept for her day. 
It had been delightfully observed at school and 
never made wearisome. Mr. Walters came 


226 HELEN GRANT's FRIENDS 

over in the afternoon and had a long talk with 
her father. He had a vague idea that a man 
who had searched so deeply through the olden 
ages and proved so many Bible facts must 
eventually be led to see God’s truth in his 
dealings with his chosen people. He liked the 
wide scholarship. 

But Helen began again with the first of the 
week. A weaker girl might have been utterly 
worn out by the fine criticisms and exact mean- 
ings that she really could not discern, the con- 
jectures that were chased to their lair and 
flouted, the traditions shattered with an un- 
sparing hand. She had to check her weari- 
ness, her impatience over these minute search- 
ings. She copied and recopied, read and re- 
read, studied her Greek and systems of philos- 
ophy and religion until her brain was in a 
whirl. 

The days were much shorter, and now she 
took her recess-time between the two lights. 
Mr. Warfield waylaid her and insisted upon a 
brisk walk, but sometimes she evaded him and 
ran down to the Wilmarths and had a delight- 
ful hour talking or playing. But she would 
not stop to dinner. It would be harder to give 
up the beguiling evening when it was spread 


STANDING AT THE DOOR 22/ 

out before her with entrancing firelight and 
lovelight as well. For she knew Mrs. Wil- 
marth had come to have a very fervent affec- 
tion for her. 

“ I suppose you wouldn’t want to give up 
Mrs. Dayton, who has been so good to you, 
but if you were not going away I should want 
you part of the time. I should like to per- 
suade myself that you were my niece, an 
orphan confided to my care. Oh, wouldn’t 
that be really delightful ! ” 

Mrs. Wilmarth had quite recovered from 
her attack, though she was still an invalid. 
She looked up eagerly. 

How odd that there should be two friends 
almost rivals again. 

You are so generous in your friendship,” 
Helen returned, deeply moved. “ I wish I 
might stay. I have no drawing toward Lon- 
don just now. If I were older it might seem 
different. I am foolish, perhaps, but I long 
for a real girl’s life. I liked it so at school. 
But since the way has been pointed out to me, 
I must take it. Oh, Mrs. Wilmarth, do you 
think these things, duties, come direct from 
God? Yet I suppose this must, or I shouldn’t 
have been Professor Grant’s daughter.” 


228 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

They both sighed and clasped hands. 

Then there were visits out to the farm, 
Uncle Jason taking her on Saturday and some 
of them bringing her back on Monday. Her 
father fretted a little over this. He was get- 
ting very used to her ministrations, and found 
them soothing. His eyes did not improve as 
rapidly as the oculist had prophesied, and it 
gave him a pang of apprehension. He had so 
much yet to do in his life. He had become 
quite an expert in reading the old tablets that 
had been very trying, and one reason why he 
had been the more easily persuaded to take 
this journey was that the rest and change 
might prove beneficial to the tired and strained 
organs. They had appeared much stronger at 
first. 

He had never appealed to any one’s pity or 
sympathy; it seemed to him a sign of weak- 
ness, and he could not believe the eye trouble 
would be serious. Helen felt she would not 
dare suggest it, but it did make her more at- 
tentive, more anxious to please, and ready to 
work. She had set before her a resolute aim, 
to win her father’s regard, but she knew it 
would be slow work. He did despise senti- 
mentalism. And he was waiting until he had 


STANDING AT THE DOOR 229 

her altogether under his control to lop off these 
foolish little tendrils that wanted to twine 
around something and gather a fanciful sweet- 
ness in return. 

At last the article was finished and sent on 
its way. He had promised some notes to an 
archaeological society, and was in correspond- 
ence with two or three Oriental scholars. And 
now he began to plan for his return. It filled 
Helen with dismay. 

Dr. Bradford dropped in now and then. 
November proved a most unpleasant month, 
with cloudy skies, high winds, and several 
severe storms. 

“ It will not do for you to cross in any such 
weather as this, and I believe still worse storms 
are predicted for early December,” said the 
doctor. 

As if a big steamer was not safe in a 
storm,” with an intonation of contempt. 

“ It isn’t so much the safety — one seldom 
hears of a wreck, but it is the being tumbled 
about and perhaps made ill. Were you sick 
coming over? ” 

“ A little — yes,” rather faintly. '' But as a 
general thing I am a good traveler, or have 
been.” 


230 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

“I do not think you are quite up to the 
mark.” 

“ Nonsense ! ” testily. I may not be so 
robust-looking, but I’ve never had a real illness 
in my life. That slight fever in the fall was 
nothing.” 

A queer little smile crossed the doctor’s face. 

You’ve never gone past middle life before. 
And I have an idea you’ve worn rather hard 
on yourself. Then a rough passage might 
keep your daughter ill all the way over, which 
would be a great care for you.” 

“ She doesn’t look like a girl who would 
be seasick.” 

'' That kind often take it very hard.” 

Professor Grant frowned. He couldn’t 
recall that Helen had complained of a headache 
but once or twice. 

Wait a while and see how the weather 
pans out.” 

Then the doctor called in at the old clergy- 
man’s. 

“If you have the least influence over Pro- 
fessor Grant, try to keep him until there’s some 
kind of settled weather. He isn’t fit for a 
sea voyage himself, and, if anything happened, 
think of that poor girl all alone. She is brave 


STANDING AT THE DOOR 23 1 

enough and has a level head, but it would be 
an awful shock to her. I wish he’d stay until 
spring. And everybody thinks it a shame 
that he should take her over there, away from 
all her friends.” 

It seems to me he is not real strong,” com- 
mented the clergyman hesitatingly. 

Strong ! Some day he will go out like 
that ! ” snapping thumb and finger. '' He has 
worn himself out.” 

All the weather-wise admitted that it was 
the worst November there had been in years. 
Helen used to run out in the high winds occa- 
sionally and fight a battle with herself. There 
were times that she said she could not go, al- 
most, would not go. She battled with a human 
adversary as she was blown about. 

This opposition made Professor Grant more 
irritable and a harder taskmaster. Helen be- 
longed to him, he had the right to decide her 
life. She had the making of a fine scholar in 
her, a strong, intellectual woman, if her powers 
were not all frittered away on silly nothings. 
He had not gotten over his suspicion of the 
young student who had started her in Greek. 
And sometimes he was afraid Mr. Warfield 
considered he had a claim on her interest, her 


232 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

future. No one should have that. Marriage 
was the destruction of student life, the mo- 
mentary flash that left smoldering ashes in its 
wake. 

And she was trying to impress some heaven- 
born truths on the arid heart. She was obedi- 
ent, she never rebelled, although she sometimes 
showed a touch of spirit. One afternoon, 
when she was very weary and extremely dis- 
heartened by making mistakes, the correction 
of which seemed to her puerile quibbles, she 
said with a flush of indignation on her cheek 
and perhaps a little in her voice: 

“ I am afraid I shall be a disappointment to 
you, father. I think I am not meant for a 
high-up scholar, for a delver in the past and 
gone knowledges. I can see that they may 
have an interest to profound thinkers and 
searchers after the mysteries of the past. I 
am a very modern girl. I like modern people 
and all the wonderful discoveries and inven- 
tions of to-day, the kinship of nations 

She made a little pause for her protest 
rather surprised herself, and he rejoined im- 
mediately : 

Do you think no one ever knew all these 
things before? Has any nation ever yet 


STANDING AT THE DOOR 233 

built a Sphinx/' scornfully, “ or a great pyr- 
amid?" 

“ But they have built cities and dotted the 
world with industries, and gone down to the 
sea in great ships and scattered learning and 
commerce and civilization and a broad hu- 
manity ; " and her eyes were deep and fervent, 
her voice had a ring to it. 

“ They are most of them old things done 
over by a later generation. It is supposed now 
that some of the ancients circumnavigated the 
world, even. They built great and wonderful 
cities, they had temples and palaces that put 
to shame our modern ones. They were the 
founders of astronomical sciences, they under- 
stood architecture and sculpture, the cutting 
of hard stones and jewels so delicately that it 
must have been done with a magnifying glass. 
They had gold and silver and bronze, they 
made carpets and rugs and did all manner of 
exquisite embroidery and dyeing in richest 
colors. 

“ Wait until you see the copies of the palace 
of Sargon, at Khorsabad, with its noble flight 
of steps, its magnificent stone carvings, its 
enameled bricks, its walls of alabaster, and 
plates of gold. There is nothing like it now. 


234 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

The nearest approach to it is India, and much 
of that has been ruthlessly despoiled by modern 
vandalism.’' 

His thin face was in a glow, his eyes shone 
with an intense enthusiasm, but he had to 
pause for breath and leaned back in his chair. 

“ And they were cruel, as well, and their 
punishment overtook them,” she went on 
bravely. ‘‘ They sacrificed thousands of human 
lives with no pity or mercy, and now all their 
grandeur is a heap of ruins. It does not stir 
me to enthusiasm, rather abhorrence. I shall 
never enjoy it. I am not formed for an Ori- 
ental scholar. I have the softer side of 
womanhood. I want companionship, friend- 
ship. I might want love some day. And so 
I say you may be disappointed in me, for I 
cannot promise to even attempt your standard. 

I will be an obedient daughter while ” 

She paused; she was going to say “ while your 
authority lasts,” and a sudden pang pierced 
her. If he should be blind would she not owe 
a more sacred duty? 

He made a forbidding gesture with a wave 
of his hand. “ You have been illy trained,” 
he said. “ I should have looked after you 
before, but it is not too late. You have the 


STANDING AT THE DOOR 235 

making of a scholar, and a year or two of 
proper discipline will bring it out. There, go 
to your Greek. I do not enjoy such tempests 
of excitement.” 

Her face was scarlet, and there was a mu- 
tinous flash in her eyes. She went over to 
the window feeling as if she must defy him 
and take the right to her own life. 

There was a silence of many minutes. She 
could hear her own heart beat in great re- 
bellious throbs. The letters danced before her 
eyes and ran together. 

‘‘ Helen ! ” he exclaimed rather impatiently, 
come and see if you can make out this letter. 
I am glad you write decently, though it spoils 
one for such a scrawl as this.” 

The girl glanced at it in amaze. It seemed 
plain enough to her. 

Shall I read it ? ” She made a great effort 
to keep her voice calm. He seemed to have 
forgotten his vehemence. 

Yes, do. I can’t make beginning nor end 
of it. Something about Washington.” 

It was a meeting of savants to be held in the 
capital, and two sessions were to be devoted 
to antiquarianism, Egyptian, Assyrian, Per- 
sian. Would Professor Grant kindly consent 


236 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

to repeat the most interesting talk he had given 
the summer school earlier in the season, which 
was considered by eminent authority to be 
more replete with recent discoveries than any- 
thing that had yet been offered to the public? 
The committee would be very much pleased to 
entertain him, and there were more compli- 
mentary but not fulsome paragraphs. 

She still stood by him with the letter in her 
hand, but her eyes were downcast. 

“ You see,” he began presently, “ there are 
people in the world who do not utterly despise 
the stamp of antiquity,” and the touch of scorn 
in his voice cut her to the heart. She did not 
despise it, only she did not adore it as the 
greatest thing to her life. But she made no 
answer. 

“ The 19th,” he continued reflectively. 
*‘Dr. Bradford made such a fuss about the 
weather, but December seems coming in rather 
milder. I think we ought to sail by the first of 
the year. I will write and inquire about the 
steamer. And I must consider this. I have 
not seen Washington in years. It is, I believe, 
the greatest city this country boasts of. A 
hundred years old, hardly!” and he gave a 
sharp, satirical laugh. 


STANDING AT THE DOOR 23/ 

“ It is not old enough to be a ruin/’ she re- 
turned dryly. 

‘‘ Well, I will consider. It is complimen- 
tary, to say the least. And I could talk — I 
would not read a paper. But that New York 
oculist knows next to nothing. I do not 
see that my eyes are any better for his 
treatment. There, you may go back to your 
task.” 

She felt a little braver now. But — a month ! 
She knew Dr. Bradford had advised him not 
to go before spring, and she had hoped the 
journey would be delayed. 

How dreary the lesson was to-day, and 
when she recited she blundered miser- 
ably. 

The next noon Mr. Conway brought in two 
letters for her, both in a rather delicate hand, 
and her father felt annoyed, still more so when 
she went to her room to read them. 

Daisy’s letter was a jumble, and out of it 
all she gathered that she was to go home a 
few days before vacation, and that Annis was 
to be married at three on Christmas Day, have 
a reception after until five, and then start on a 
journey to some of the Southern cities. Sev- 
eral of the younger guests would remain to 


238 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

dinner, others were invited for the evening, 
and it would be a regular party. 

“It is mine as well as Marjorie’s,” she 
wrote, “ and I want you. Come, even if you 
can get away only a day or two before, and, if 
you must, you shall return a day or two after. 
We are all hoping you will not go away until 
spring, but come you must. If you think best, 
mamma will write to your father.” 

There was a great deal more of entreaty, 
persuasion, and almost demand, and ardent 
affection. Willard wanted to see her and so 
did papa and everybody. Gowns and gifts 
and bridesmaids were in a jumble, and Helen 
could not forbear smiling over it. What a de- 
lightful visit it would be. But then she knew 
she could not go. She wondered why her 
father should evince a curious jealousy over 
these friends. It seemed to her one must love 
very warmly to be jealous. 

Juliet Craven’s letter was not exactly happy. 
She had made no new friends, and she had not 
done very well. Mrs. Davis had taken no 
notice of her since last summer, Mrs. Howard 
was going on a little trip South with her hus- 
band, who was not as well as usual, and she 
would stay at school. 


STANDING AT THE DOOR 239 

The evident discouragement touched Helen, 
and she could see how Juliet dreaded her going 
away. 

“ I wonder how it comes that some people 
love me so easily,'’ she mused, “ when it is so 
hard to win a little affection from — others." 
She hated to put in her father’s name. Was 
she trying her utmost? It was almost like 
waves surging against a rock. Yet some 
rocks did get worn away in time. 

She must go away without seeing either of 
the girls. And if she were denied the right of 
corresponding with them? She knew what 
her father thought of girls’ letters — that they 
led to exaggeration and were a waste of time 
and interest, better devoted to some wiser pur- 
pose. And he would be rather indignant if 
Mrs. Bell wrote to him. He might even sus- 
pect she had instigated it. Since he had a 
right to claim the five years, they should be 
given to him honestly, truthfully. 


CHAPTER XII 


AMONG GIRLS 

Professor Grant made no comment about 
his intentions the next day. Helen studied, 
recited, was dismissed when Mr. Walters came 
in, though it was quite along in the afternoon. 
So she put on her wraps for a walk. It was a 
fine winter day, with a crispness in the air that 
sent the blood rushing through a healthy body 
when youth stood at the prow. She had often 
said Hope was not beautiful, but she walked 
out by the river because she did not want to 
meet any one. That was a path of shimmer- 
ing light, reflecting the leafless trees that over- 
hung it in some places as if they were weird 
denizens of the underworld. Then they de- 
creased to mere shrubbery, to willow wands, 
and here and there the crooked edges ran up 
into the land and were frozen with a skim of 
sparkling ice that gleamed in the dusk. The 
out-of-door world was so beautiful, so full of 
interest. She loved all these things so keenly. 

240 


AMONG GIRLS 


241 


She would fill her mind with glowing visions 
to solace herself in the days to come. West- 
chester, Oakdale, Hope. She did not care so 
much for the great city — oh, yes, there was the 
park. But there were parks and gardens in 
London ; surely she must find something beside 
dry studies. She would take her favorite 
poets with her, she would read “ In Me- 
moriam in the country of the poet, she would 
try to keep her own life from withering up, 
and when she was free — oh, what if she should 
not be free for years and years ! Her father’s 
eyesight was much poorer than when he first 
came. Once she had ventured to speak of it 
and he had rebuffed her tartly. He seemed 
afraid of sympathy, though he took a certain 
kind of admiration very complacently. 

Suddenly a veil fell over all, the rise of 
ground on the other side was enlarged to a 
hill, the deep shadows of the trees suggested 
Greek myths, the big oak tree rustled its leaves 
slightly, the white birches seemed to shiver 
and be afraid, as if they were half human. 
She turned and walked briskly away. The 
low outline of the houses settled into dusky 
gray shadows, but the river still gleamed. 

“ Some day even you will be frozen up,’' she 


242 HELEN GRANT''S FRIENDS 

said, and there will be the merry voices and 
gay laughs of the skaters.” 

It was not late, although dusk had come so 
quickly. She did not care to reach home until 
dinner-time, so she stopped in the Library. 
Hov/ warm and cheerful it appeared. There 
were three or four High School girls at a table 
with some books spread out before them, and 
rather perplexed faces. Miss Westerly was 
busy changing books for the patrons. Helen 
glanced over — she had come to know several 
of the girls quite well — and they nodded to 
each other. 

Opinions had varied greatly about Helen 
Grant. That she should be sent to a boarding 
school and be kept prettily dressed stirred up 
a good deal of envy in more than one heart. 
For Jason Mulford was just an ordinary 
farmer who was not above supplying Hope 
people with butter and eggs and poultry and 
whatever other produce he had to spare. And 
as for her father, the older people considered 
him “ no great shakes,” for Hope had not out- 
grown provincialisms with its pretty stores and 
paved sidewalks, its Library and Town Hall. 
And there were not wanting people to predict 

that they always thought there was some- 


AMONG GIRLS 


H3 

thing queer about Mrs. Van Dorn, and they 
didn’t see as there was any need of the girl 
being taken all over Europe when she hadn’t 
a dollar to leave her.” 

But when Addison Grant came back with a 
list of letters to his name, and it was known 
that he was on the Oriental staff of the British 
Museum, Hope was quite proud that he had 
once been teaching school in the township. 
When he was called upon to lecture before 
societies his status was permanently fixed. 
And now the fact that he was to take Helen to 
London with him gave her a standing among 
the best. Mr. Warfield said she was an ex- 
cellent scholar, and took no little credit to him- 
self for having discovered her capabilities. 

Helen never pushed herself forward or as- 
sumed any particular distinction, though she 
was under too much restraint to make very 
warm friends in the way of visiting. But she 
was always so cordial and so interested in what 
pertained to them, she enjoyed walks and talks 
with them whenever it was possible. 

Now she went over to them. 

‘‘ Oh, Helen Grant, we are deep in a Greek 
quagmire ! Do help us out. Mr. Warfield is 
real hateful about some things. He thinks all 


244 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

we have to do is to learn, and I sometimes get 
sick and tired of books. Haven’t you ever 
felt so ? ” 

Sue Lang made a funny face that seemed to 
draw all the features in the middle and almost 
squeeze her nose out of place, and her voice 
had a girl’s despair in it that shifts about as 
easily as the wind. 

Helen laughed. Yes, I have,” she said. 
“ When I first took up Greek the lodge in some 
vast wilderness looked attractive to me. But 
I am afraid I also made a sort of wry face 
over the Latin. Now I like it.” 

‘‘ You are studying real Greek with the 
funny letters. I can get along with English 
letters in Latin and French, but when you 
come to a new alphabet that you can’t make 
beginning or end of — oh, yes, I do know 
Alpha and Omega, and that’s all I want to 
know ! ” 

“ What a set the old Greeks were ! Why 
couldn’t they remain content to stay at home 
and sculpture beautiful statues and write splen- 
did plays, instead of running off to war ” 

“We shouldn’t have had any Anabasis 
then,” said Helen. “All those old nations 
were great warriors.” 


AMONG GIRLS 


245 


“ But the Persians were beaten, and it served 
them right. Now, if they had been beaten in 
the first mile or two ” 

‘‘ Why, then we shouldn’t have all fhese long 
journeyings to hunt up. It’s worse than the 
children of Israel in the wilderness. I used 
to think it was a queer kind of story with all 
those Hivites and Jebusites and Amorites and 
what not, and I never do feel happy about their 
killing off each other so.” 

Let me see the questions,” said Helen. 

They were laid out before her. 

The best way is to trace it along on the 
map; ” and Helen turned two or three out 
before them. She was glad she could assist 
them. In the little while she could call her 
own let her sow some pleasant associations. 
She would like them to remember her kindly 
when she was on the other side of the 
ocean. 

She was not aware how very interesting she 
made*what had seemed such an awful bore,” 
as one of the girls said. And she compelled 
them, in a fashion, to answer their own ques- 
tions. She had caught that of Miss Grace 
Aldred. But her eyes were so bright and the 
soft color kept hovering about her face, while 


246 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

her low, attractive voice was like a tide that 
propelled a boat along. 

Then the clock struck six. They all rose 
and glanced at each other in a sort of dismay. 

Helen Grant, you’re the sweetest dear in 
the world! ” exclaimed Nell Clark. “ Oh, why 
are you not in school with us! You make 
everything so plain one can just see it. Why, 
you would be the most splendid teacher ! ” 

They stood in a bevy about her with eyes 
smiling into hers, and a girl holding each hand. 
That had been her ideal. She loved girls so. 
A great wave of regret came up in her heart. 

And I had an idea you were quite stuck 
up with the wonderful things that had hap- 
pened to you ! ” cried another. ‘‘ It’s a perfect 
romance. And I just envy your going over to 
London. But can’t we see more of each other 
while you stay?” and there was sincerity in 
the pleasing tone. “ What do you do even- 
ings?” 

‘‘ I generally read to father. He has done 
so much hard work with his eyes that they need 
a rest.” 

“ Oh ! ” two or three faces fell in disappoint- 
ment. 

But I take my walk from four to six. 


1 


AMONG GIRLS 247 

We might meet here. And if I can help you 
in any way ” 

You are just lovely. I shall come here 
every afternoon, and if we haven't a wretched 
lesson we might take a walk. Oh, girls, I 
hate to go! I feel as if I had been in an en- 
chanted country." 

They fastened up their capes and cloaks and 
went downstairs in a girlish huddle. There 
they had to say good-night to several. Two 
or three walked a short distance with Helen, 
Sue Lang going out of her way to escort her 
to the Dayton gate. And she suddenly gave 
her a hug and kissed her. Girls’ love might 
be foolish and evanescent, but it was very 
sweet. 

Oh, the sorrowful things one must carry 
with a brave heart ! Oh, the endless question- 
ings as to how much one owes when the inmost 
soul shrinks from payment and would fain find 
release I 

They were all in their places at the dinner- 
table when she entered with a bright color and 
shining eyes, out of which some tears had just 
dropped. 

“ What does make you stay out so late, 
Helen ? ’’ her father asked pettishly. “ It is 


248 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

not seemly for a young girl to be rambling 
around in the dark.” 

I was in the Library,” she answered 
quietly. “ And the street is lighted all the 
way.” 

There is better reading for you at home. 
If I could I should like to pass a law that not 
a novel should be allowed in any library. Such 
trash ruins a girl’s mind.” 

There are many readers beside girls. 
Women who are tired and read for amuse- 
ment, invalids who could not attack weighty 
subjects, and I think I know men who like a 
good novel as a rest from thought and care,” 
said Mr. Warfield rather dogmatically. 

“ There are travels and biographies stranger 
than any fiction,” was the tart reply. 

“ I think I have met with both that have 
really outdone fiction,” was the dry response. 
‘‘ And I suppose when a town is taxed for the 
support of a library, its people ought to have 
some rights in the selection of books. Few 
men or women ordinarily have trained mincfe, 
and it hardly answers to be trained above one’s 
walk in life.” 

The professor thought Mr. Warfield was 
often flippant. 


AMONG GIRLS 


249 


'‘What were you reading?” he asked 
sharply of Helen when they were settled in his 
room. 

" I was not reading. Some of the High 
School girls were studying the advance and 
the retreat of the Ten Thousand,” she said in 
a quiet tone, with some dignity. 

All the evening he was like a fractious child. 
Helen made a brave effort to restrain her tem- 
per and govern her voice as well as her replies. 

The next morning he said : 

" I have decided to accept this invitation to 
Washington. I have not seen the city in 
nearly twenty years, and as it is not at all likely 
I shall be in this country again, I ought to see 
whether it has really advanced any or not,” 
rather ironically. 

" But ” — Helen glanced at the frail figure 
before her — " is it possible for you to go alone 
— best, I mean ? ” in some confusion. 

" I am no child, nor yet superannuated,” he 
answered testily. “ I may stay a week or ten 
days. Mr. Walters goes, but for his own grat- 
ification. I am amply able to take care of 
myself. Then on my return preparations must 
be made for our voyage. I can delay it no 
longer. Answer according to my dictation.” 


250 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


Helen brought out paper and pen. 

“ The 19th/’ he began musingly. “ There 
is a three-days’ session. I might look in upon 
Congress before it adjourns. Well, we are to 
take our time. I may not be home until after 
Christmas. I will speak to Mrs. Dayton to 
look up a few things for you. There is plenty 
to be had in London, so there is no use loading 
yourself up with lots of baggage. And I want 
you to weed out your keepsakes that women 
have a knack of piling up. Don’t accept any 
such nonsense. As for your books — well, I 
will look over them on my return. Are you 
ready? ” 

Helen felt that every nerve was in a quiver. 

Her precious books — not many, but all choice 
gifts, and most of them poets — to be thrown 
out by the hands of such a censor! But she 
made no protest, and the invitation was an- 
swered with acceptance. 

She did not trust herself to meet the girls 
the next night, nor even drop in at Mrs. Wil- 
marth’s. She wanted all her strength, so the 
walk was solitary. But a short distance down 
the street Mr. Warfield met her. , 

I thought I’d look out that you were not 
running around alone,” he began rather caus- f 


AMONG GIRLS 


251 


tically. What new ways have you found in 
which you have disappeared ? ” 

No new ways/’ she returned gravely. 
Helen, I am desperately sorry you have to 
go.” His tone was noticeably softer. 

“ Oh, don’t ! don’t ! ” she besought in the 
entreaty of anguish. “ If you care about me, 
help me to be brave. It is inevitable.” 

If she were a year older ! He had the grace 
to be silent. 

And she thought what might be if she 
were five years older and her father were 
well. 

He was rather unequal in temper for the 
next few days, but she tried to be very patient 
and do whatever he desired without any demur. 
She would have had no heart for the wedding 
festivities if she had been allowed to go. She 
pored over her dear books of poems, impress- 
ing them on heart and brain if they were not 
allowed to go with her. The pictures and 
gifts of the girls she had left at school she 
would put in Juliet’s keeping, for she must 
come back, even if she were quite old, thirty 
or more. 

The weather kept magnificent. Days of 
sunshine that had a wonderful glitter if not so 


252 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

much warmth. And one morning, standing 
by the window, she repeated involuntarily: 

“ ‘ Hast thou a charm to stay the morning star, 

So long he seems to pause on thy bald awful head, 

O Sovran Blanc ? ’ ” 

'' What nonsense, Helen,” was the sharp 
comment. 

And yet it is by one of England’s recog- 
nized poets, Coleridge, whose ‘ Ancient Mar- 
iner ’ is one of the masterpieces often quoted,” 
Helen returned in a proud tone that was al- 
most indignant. 

'' Much you know about masterpieces,” 
scornfully. ‘‘ A man that the silly public ran 
after until he was eaten up by vanity, and held 
forth on all manner of nonsensical subjects. 
When you want real poetry I will choose it 
for you, and there are pages of the ancients 
that far exceed such rhapsodies. This was 
said thousands of years before by the poet of 
a time moderns think they have improved 
upon. He did not need the rhymster’s petty 
art.” In a clear, enthusiastic tone he began : 

'' O Sun, thou hast stepped forth from the 
background of heaven, thou hast pushed back 
the bolts of the brilliant heaven! O Sun, 
above the land thou hast raised thy head! 


AMONG GIRLS 253 

O Sun, thou hast covered the immeasurable 
space of heaven and countries. 

“ O Sun, I have called unto thee in the 
bright heaven. In the shadow of the cedar art 
thou. Thy feet are on the summits. The 
countries have wished for thee, they have 
longed for thy coming, O Lord ! Thy radiant 
light illumines all countries. Thou makest 
lies to vanish, thou destroyest the noxious in- 
fluence of portents, omens, spells, and evil 
apparitions; thou turnest wicked plots to a 
happy issue.’' 

Helen was surprised, almost transfixed. 
And he seemed mysteriously changed. Per- 
haps this was the way he appeared to an audi- 
ence. 

‘‘ That is magnificent,” she said. And 
they did believe in a heaven even then. They 
must have known — God,” and her voice fell 
reverently. 

“ Child,” he returned, “ every nation has 
had a God and a religion. The Jews were not 
alone in their belief, as some would make out. 
They had times of forgetting their God, so did 
the nations round about. They lapsed into 
idolatry, so did others. It is the story of the 
world since it began.” 


254 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


But — when Christ came " She was 

pervaded by an awesome mystery. 

“ The followers of Christ must determine 
the worth of his doctrine. It is purer, it does 
not glorify self. Yet cruelties have been com- 
mitted in the name of this religion. There, 
you are too young, you do not know enough to 
judge.” 

She thought of the poor and ignorant who 
had simply believed. 

He dropped into his usual impassive mood. 
If she might rouse him occasionally, if she 
could touch some responsive chord, if she could 
study him— but sixteen could not gauge the 
emotions that had been tried and trained for 
half a century. 

After luncheon he lingered about down- 
stairs, dismissing Helen with a wave of the 
hand. 

“ Mrs. Dayton,” he began, “ I shall have to 
ask you to look up whatever Helen will need 
for her voyage. I shall probably not be back 
until after Christmas, and, if the weather is 
not too threatening, we shall start early in the 
new year. I am indebted to you for kindness 
and hospitality, the little things mere money 
cannot repay, but I shall remember them. 


AMONG GIRLS 


255 


You have been very good to her. It is hardly 
likely I shall ever return, and of course she 
will remain with me.^' 

But she will come now and then to her 
old friends. She is too true an American to 
give up her country altogether, too faithful to 
forget. She has been almost like a child to 
me ; ” and tears stood in her eyes. 

“ When one’s lot is cast where it is best for 
him or her, one generally keeps within the 
bounds. She has had little real training as 
yet, and I have plans for her that she will be 
able to reach. She is not the usual vapid, flip- 
pant, superficial girl. I have watched her 
closely, and find there is something worth 
training.” 

When Mrs. Dayton was alone she sat down 
and cried. She thought Mr. Warfield was 
sometimes hard on the girls, but this man 
could squeeze all the youth and joy and vim 
out of a girl and make her a mere machine. 
Would Helen allow herself to be lopped off 
here and there, crushed in her tender heart, 
her sympathies, her love, which was, after all, 
the best quality in a woman, the best gift for 
her? And she bethought herself now how 
gradually Helen had given in to many things. 


256 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

losing her brightness, the happy sweetness that 
had distinguished her, the gay, quick replies, 
the eager plans for this and that, always some 
one’s pleasure. 

If he loved her one could stand it. He 
would be a selfish old man then, but she would 
have something in return, some reward. Oh, 
I wish she was a siUy, flirty little thing, think- 
ing of parties and beaus, but then she wouldn’t 
be Helen Grant! I can’t get resigned to her 
going away,” she said with a passion of ten- 
derness as she sprang up and began to dust 
vigorously. 

Helen found that her father depended more 
upon her than he had when he took his journey 
to New York. Was his memory failing a 
little? For now he said: '‘Helen, where did 
you put those Chaldean notes?” that he had 
laid away himself. She did not rejoin, “ I 
have not seen them since you used them,” but 
looked noiselessly until she found them. Then 
it was something else. “ Put these things 
away carefully and they will not need to be 
repacked; we shall go so soon. There is so 
much in method and order.” 

At times she half smiled, remembering some 
of Aunt Jane’s rigid methods, but she went 


AMONG GIRLS 2$y 

about deftly, sweetly, as she had with Mrs. 
Van Dorn, but oh, how much she had given 
back! True, there was often a formal thank 
you,” but no tender response in the eyes, no 
smile. It was a fine, clear-cut, wintry face. 

Dr. Bradford came in and had a long talk, 
which made the professor captious for the rest 
of the day. Mr. Walters had a more soothing 
effect. And so the days went on until the 
morning they were to start. Helen had packed 
his valise the night before, but he found a few 
things to add to it, and he had many charges 
to give, some of them repeated nervously, les- 
sons and reading laid out, enough to last a 
month. 

Dr. Bradford drove up in his sleigh with 
the Reverend Mr. Walters in it. There had 
been a fine snow two days before. 

He took up his valise. Let me carry it 
down for you,” she proposed. 

“ No, don’t come down. I dislike a crowd 
of people at the front doors, as if one were 
a missionary going into African wilds.” Then 
he paused, came a step nearer, and, though he 
did not exactly look at her, he said in a rather 
softened tone : ‘‘ Helen, you will make a good 
daughter when we are more together and out 


258 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

of the reach of these disturbing elements. 
Good-bye, child.’’ 

Then he dropped a kiss on her forehead ; at 
least his lips that lacked warm life-blood, just 
touched it. She was so amazed; then she 
flung her arms about him a?nd kissed him, the 
first time in all these months. Brave as she 
was, she had been afraid of offering him any 
caress since her first few efforts had been so 
frostily nipped in the bud. 

Did he give a gesture of dissent, or was it 
surprise ? “ Good-bye ! ” she exclaimed tremu- 
lously, and he walked out. Mr. Warfield 
helped him into the sleigh, and the bells jangled 
musically on the clear, crisp air. 

Helen began to tidy up the room in a me- 
chanical fashion. She looked over every 
paper. The old copies were of no value. Even 
her old exercises need not be kept. Here she 
had been writing out the Aramaic and Syriac 
alphabets, and she threw them in the waste- 
basket. Things of a class she slipped an 
elastic band about. His old study gown she 
would bring out in the sunshine. She would 
keep the fire, she might like to be alone, — yes, 
she knew she would, — or she might ask in 
some of the girls and go over the maps where 


AMONG GIRLS 259 

the foundations of the old cities had been 
traced out. And there were engravings of 
fine architecture, winged animals, man-headed 
lions, war processions bringing home treasures 
and captives. 

It was all done at length, and she opened the 
windows wide. How exhilarating the air 
was! The eaves dripped to a musical tinkle, 
there were little rivulets speeding along in the 
gutters, mounds of snow here and there, a path 
cleared up and down the street. Sleighs were 
flying about. One stopped, that was Davy 
Engelthorpe, and Mr. Warfield went off with 
him. There must be some meeting, she de- 
cided. There were two more schooldays, and 
then a whole week's holidays. Tuesday would 
be Christmas. She ought to go and keep it 
with Uncle Jason. 

She went downstairs presently. There was 
a curious silence between the two who loved 
each other so truly. It quite often happened 
now. 

“ You ought to have a holiday yourself, 
Helen," Mrs. Dayton ventured at length. 
“ Why, you could have gone to that wedding." 

“ I am afraid I should have been the skele- 
ton at the feast." 


26o HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

Oh, not so bad as that; laughing. You 
have been crowded out of so many things that 
girls enjoy.” 

“ Father wouldn't have consented. And 
there would have been some festive array that 
I could not use afterward. No, I would rather 
stay at home.” 

Still that took her back to Aldred House 
and the girls she cared most for. 

‘‘ Oh ! ” she cried, with a sudden brighten- 
ing, “ I've just thought — it would make me 
very happy, and I can't see any real wrong in 
it — if I might invite some one to spend a few 
days with me ” 

“ My dear child, of course you may. And 
if you wanted any of the girls in to dinner or 
a little evening spread! Yes, you ought to 
have a bright time that would be pleasant to 
recall.” 

‘‘ Oh, how good you have always been to 
me I ” and with a soft sob she hid her face on 
the shoulder, while her arm went up around 
the neck. 

I'd be better now, if I could. Why, I'd 
have a lawsuit if it would do any good.” 

‘‘ I'd rather have the invitation. And it is 
a curious girl who came to school after having 


AMONG GIRLS 


261 

lived all her young life in the woods with a 
queer old grandfather, and now she will be 
very rich, but she is to a degree friendless. 
She doesn’t know how to make friends, and 
that seems queer for a girl, for most of them 
I find are ready enough, even if they quarrel 
afterward. She has no place to go to, and 
must stay at school. Now, if I could ask her 

here for a few days ” 

Yes, yes, the whole week. Now, I mean 
you to have a real good time, Helen, and you 
must think up as many pleasures as you can.” 

‘‘ Oh, thank you a thousand times ! I’ll go 
and write my letter. Perhaps she can come 
on Saturday — if it is convenient.” 

Any time will be convenient. We shall 
have only Mr. Conway to lunch. Mr. War- 
field has gone over to Creston to arrange about 
some meeting and said he would be back in 
school by the afternoon session.” 

Helen could not have told why, but she was 
glad not to meet him. She began to under- 
stand her father’s dislike for sympathy, yet it 
was sweet from Mrs. Dayton and Mrs. Wil- 
marth. 

“ Oh,” with a little laugh at herself, '' I 
think I am meant for an old maid. Women 


262 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

have so many pretty, beguiling ways that men 
lack. There is a hardness in them that grates 
upon one. But then, there is Mr. Wilmarth, 
and Mr. Bell, and Uncle Jason, and I don’t 
know many others.” 

She was really bright at luncheon, and pro- 
pounded two or three “ catches ” to Mr. Con- 
way. She had written a tender, persuasive 
letter to Juliet, and inclosed a note to Mrs. 
Wiley explaining how much she desired this, 
as early in the new year she was to leave for 
England with her father. 

I am going to the office,” she announced, 
‘'and then to Mrs. Wilmarth’s. I may stay 
to dinner if I am urged strongly,” a sense of 
mirthfulness shining in her eyes. 

“ What a lovely sunshiny heart Helen Grant 
has,” Mrs. Dayton said to Joanna. She is 
like some flowers that push up as soon as they 
have a chance at the light. She said some- 
thing to me one day that is so like her, if I can 
remember it: 

“ ‘ I am Thy grass, O Lord, 

I grow up sweet and tall 
But for a day, beneath Thy sword 
To lie at evenfall ! ’ 

And it seems as if she was content to be just 
grass.” 


CHAPTER XIII 


BLOOMS OF WINTER 

Helen was just in time for a sleigh ride. 
Mr. Wilmarth had driven up to the door and 
nodded cordially. Mrs. Wilmarth opened the 
hall door in her fur cloak and with a veil tied 
securely about her hat. 

“ Oh, yes, you must,” the gentleman said to 
her demur. “ The seat is broad, and you are 
both slim; besides, a little crowding will help 
keep you warm. And I doubt if there’s such 
another day this winter. Spring is in the air, 
and the sunshine ; it has escaped some way out 
of season, and will play havoc with the snow. 
It is simply magnificent, and we will take to 
country ways lest we get stranded.” 

It was splendid — she was quite girlish 
enough for the adjective. Whether it was the 
ozone, or the radium that will presently be 
discovered in the purest layers of air, they were 
all very merry. 

Going through a stretch of woods, Helen 
263 


264 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

tried the bugle song, and the echoes did an- 
swer. Mr. Wilmarth whistled a sort of ac- 
companiment, an old accomplishment of his. 
They passed some heavy country sleighs, but 
the crews were just as merry. 

And when the sun went westward, the sky 
took on some glowing colors that gave the 
snow pale, rainbow tints and set the small 
hillocks with iridescent gems. The haystacks 
seemed like pictures of Norway cottages, and 
some of the shocks of corn that had been 
stripped of their ears where they stood were 
Indian wigwams. Here and there a tree was 
sharply outlined against the sky, the leafless 
branches crossing and recrossing, and the 
groups of cedars took the blueness of the east- 
ern sky, while one great oak fairly flamed in 
the red sunset. 

Of course the invitation was not only forth- 
coming, but insistent. Then they sat around 
the fire, and Mrs. Wilmarth talked of Christ- 
mas days in her girlhood’s home. Somehow, 
they could not bear to mention the coming 
parting and discrown the happy time. 

What did Helen mean to do ? 

“ I am to have a friend visit me, at least I 
hope so,” she answered. “ I want to bring 


BLOOMS OF WINTER 265 

her here and have you hear her play. She has 
a curious and most delightful gift of impro- 
vising. And I wish I might interest you in 
her. She is so alone, having no near rela- 
tives.’' 

‘‘ The girl with all that money you once 
spoke of? ” 

“ Yes,” in a soft, pleading tone. 

But why doesn’t she find friends ? I do 
not mean buy them with your lavishness, but 
you can do many delightful things with 
money,” said Mr. Wilmarth. 

‘‘ She doesn’t know how.” Helen smiled 
with a tender grace. And she doesn’t want 
to be loved for her money. She is a young- 
old girl, if you can understand that. She is 
afraid of the older girls because they are so 
wise and so ready with their knowledge and 
wit, and the younger ones do not want her. 
She is grave and not bubbling over with fun, 
as most schoolgirls are. But I wish she had 
a dear friend to advise her, to train her, to 
show her that real life is a pleasant and joyous 
thing.” 

“ You will always make joy out of it.” 

Oh, no, I can’t always. But when I get 
in the gloom of the forest, and the thick trees 


266 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

shut out the sun, I try to find what some one 
called Resignation Pass, and the end of that 
leads to the light. I suppose most of us have 
some trials but Daisy Bell. She has the 
most lovely things in her life of any one I 
know.” 

“ And is she very happy? ” 

“ I think she is generally, only ” 

“Well, Miss Philosophy, only what?” 

“ I believe they are happiest who want to 
share their joys with some one,” and a gentle 
gravity overspread the fair face. “ There are 
five people always ministering to her. She 
isn’t mean or ungenerous, but she is ready to do 
kindly deeds only for those she likes. I hoped 
she would come to like Juliet Craven, but there 
is a wide sea between. And she is so charm- 
ing, too. I do believe if she raised her little 
finger some girl would rush to her.” 

“ I am interested in your Juliet, and shall 
like to see her,” Mrs. Wilmarth said, who had 
been silently listening to the talk between 
Helen and her husband. “ I can’t promise to 
like her offhand, and I hope she isn’t one of 
the girls who make a passion of humbleness, 
and fill the atmosphere with a sort of gloom 
and depression.” 


BLOOMS OF WINTER 26/ 

“ Oh, she isn’t that sort at all, only she has 
too low an estimate of herself.” 

“ A rather uncommon fault nowadays, and 
among girls I should say,” laughed Mr. Wil- 
marth. 

‘‘ If I were rich and had a sanitarium I 
should make most people go out and dance in 
the sunshine, or play ' tag.’ Why shouldn’t 
grown-up people play tag ? They try to outwit 
and outdo and get the best of others in a hun- 
dred different ways.” 

Put me down for your sanitarium, Helen,” 
said Mrs. Wilmarth in a bright tone. ‘‘ I 
may not be able to play tag, since I should hate 
to be always it. But I might dance a little in- 
the sunshine. I am sure you would make a 
splendid keeper.” 

The three were very merry over that. Then 
the clock struck nine. What a joyous evening 
it had been, only evenings always were so 
short over here. 

Mr. Wilmarth escorted her home, but about 
halfway they met Mr. Warfield, who had 
meant to walk down for her. 

I suppose you have begun holidays,” he 
said in the hall. “ There is one more school 
day.” 


268 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

“ There will be a great many for me/’ she 
returned gravely. Do not grudge me the 
few holidays left.” 

She wondered at times why he should be so 
captious. He was not nearly so pleasant as 
in the old days. 

The next day she spent with Mrs. Dayton 
sewing, and did not even go out for a walk. 
It was sunny and slushy and the snow was fast 
disappearing. 

Saturday morning two telegrams reached 
her. Mr. Walters sent to say the journey was 
pleasant and her father was not at all fatigued. 
Miss Craven said she would be in the train 
that reached Hope at four. “ Glad and 
happy.” 

It was quite like old times to help work 
about the house. She built a fire in the stove 
in the guest chamber, and asked the market- 
boy to bring her a red geranium in bloom. At 
three she went down to the Library and found 
two of the girls there who were having a dis- 
cussion about ‘‘ Marcella.” She had to admit 
that she had not read it, but Miss Westerly 
said, “ You had better take it home. I’d like 
to hear your opinion about her.” 

She watched the train in. What if some- 


BLOOMS OF WINTER 


269 


thing had happened! She felt that a disap- 
pointment would break her heart. Oh, there 
was a tall girl in a dark blue suit and hat with 
a long plume, and a beautiful fur scarf, who 
smiled and clasped^ her hand, and neither of 
them spoke until they had left the platform; 
then it was a girl’s happy greeting on both 
sides. 

“ It was so good of you to ask me to come,” 
Miss Craven said in a voice of emotion. 

When she had taken off her things in the 
guest chamber, where the lamp shed a mellow 
glow and the red geranium stood by itself on a 
small stand, she turned and faced Helen. 

‘‘ Oh,” she began, '' you have grown and 
changed mysteriously. You would hardly be 
classed with the juniors unless they were slow, 
of my kind. You can’t think how every one 
at school has missed you, and how they have 
quoted Helen Grant. Is it the good fortune 
of having a quotable name as well as a quot- 
able personality ? ” 

‘‘ Why, I think it must be,” and Helen 
smiled at the idea. ‘‘ I do not believe it was 
all owing to my many virtues,” her eyes danc- 
ing with mirth and her face in a gleam of sun- 
shine. 


2/0 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

Then she took a mental inventory of her 
friend. It seemed to her that Juliet did not 
look as old as when she first entered school. 
Her complexion had cleared up somewhat, and 
now there was a pink tint in her cheek which 
was very becoming. Her hair was a little 
fluffy, not brushed back so tightly; she had 
grown fuller about the neck and chin and 
shoulders, and stood up straighter, and there 
was some modern girlish neckwear. Then she 
looked at one with rather less fear or hesita- 
tion. 

'‘Well?” in a tone of inquiry, the smile 
just hovering about as you sometimes see the 
suggestion of the sun between clouds when it 
doesn’t quite venture to shine. 

"You have improved!” Helen exclaimed 
decisively. I think you have had a good 
time at school this term, and are not sorry you 
went back.” 

" I’m not sorry. I don’t know half the 
things a girl of my age ought to,” somewhat 
despondingly. 

" Oh, bother the age ! or rather, don’t bother 
about it at all. Don’t you remember the poem 
I went wild over and used to quote, ‘ We 
should count time by heart throbs ’ ? You must 


BLOOMS OF WINTER 


271 


learn all you can and put it into practice. And 
then you see so many ways of applying it. 
There nearly always is something that you can 
give people if you are watching for the op- 
portunity. I am beginning to think the most 
splendid thing in life is the power of giving, 
and the saddest is to have one’s knowledge 
just revolve about one’s self.” 

‘‘But if you don’t know how to give?” 
helplessly. 

“We learn all other things, why can we not 
learn that? There are qualities that do not 
come natural, that have to be cultivated. Have 
you made any friends ? ” ^ 

Juliet flushed. “ Oh,” she said hesitatingly, 
“ I do not want any friend but you, any girl 
friend, I mean. And it breaks my heart to 
have you go away. But I suppose — you wish 
to?” 

' “No, I do not,” Helen returned frankly. 
“I would a hundred times rather stay here. 
I’d like to go back to Westchester and remain 
all next year and fit myself for college. I’ve 
dreamed it over until I have gone almost wild. 
And now I’ve put the blessed thing out of my 
life. It is not for me.” 

“ Wouldn’t your father permit you to stay? 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


272 

Oh, Helen, I want you so very much! And 
I’ve hoped that if he knew there was some one 
who would be glad to share with you ” 

Juliet’s face was scarlet with a certain deli- 
cacy. She had wanted to write this proffer, 
but she could never get the phrases to suit her, 
and now she could not put it in the words she 
desired. There are thoughts that plan them- 
selves in a shapely manner in the brain, but 
cannot seem to find a fitting utterance. When 
the flowering-out time comes, and one learns 
to give the best of one’s self, it is easy to offer 
what one has. But it was only a timid little 
bud held out awkwardly. 

“Oh, Juliet Craven! Yes, I know what 
you mean,” and Helen hid her face on the 
other’s shoulder a moment while she tried to 
steady her pulses and her voice. It is very, 
very generous 

“ There is so much,” pleaded the older girl. 
“ And if it has anything to do with money, if 
you could persuade your father to leave you 
here •” 

“ You see, I could have earned my own 
way,” Helen returned a little proudly. “ When 
father first talked of taking me I kept storing 
up courage to explain to him all my objections 


BLOOMS OF WINTER 


273 


and desires. There were times when I thought 
I could make a good fight. I do not want that 
kind of life, and yet now I have to fight on the 
other side and make myself content. His 
health is rather delicate and his eyesight very 
poor. It has failed a good deal in two months. 
And now, you see, it is a duty to go.’' 

The rest Helen would never tell to any 
friend, though she knew Mrs. Dayton under- 
stood the tremendous sacrifice it would be to 
go to such a loveless life. But her father’s 
kiss upon her forehead grew warmer until it 
had taken a semblance of the true humanity 
kindled within her. 

Juliet was speechless. She had dreamed 
over this for weeks, and the sudden downfall 
was crushing. 

''So you see there is no further choice. 
Then, I am not of age. And when there is 
no other way, when the path seems to be 
marked out so straight, and the voice says, 
' Walk ye in it,’ there can be no turning aside.” 

Helen had summoned all her courage to keep 
any touch of disappointment and sorrow out 
of her voice. She had not meant to confess 
so soon. She could not have gone through it 
so successfully with importunate Daisy Bell. 


274 HELEN GRANTS'S FRIENDS 

But she was glad now the matter was settled, 
and they could go on to the real satisfaction of 
visiting. 

Juliet’s eyes were full of tears. “ I suppose 
it will be a long while, then,” she began tremu- 
lously. “ But I can come over and find you.” 

Yes, you may have the real work of the 
friendship to keep up,” Helen said with a 
cheerful sound in her voice. She would not 
darken the future. 

“ Now I want to hear about the school and 
the girls. There are some new scholars, of 
course.” 

“ There are two young ladies fitting for col- 
lege. One of them is an acquaintance of Mrs. 
Howard’s.” 

“ Then you ought to be friends.” 

Miss Wilkins is too full of study to waste 
time upon any one. And several young girls. 
One is very pretty, and rooms with Daisy Bell. 
They are chums.” 

I’m glad Daisy Bell found some one ” 

“ But she seemed to love you so,” rather 
confused. 

I suppose she does still. I had a charm- 
ing letter from her. They asked me for a 
Christmas visit, which I thought wonderfully 


BLOOMS OF WINTER 2/5 

kind, seeing they were likely to have a house 
full of wedding guests.” 

‘‘The wedding is to be a great thing,” 
Juliet said gravely. “ How lovely it must be 
to have sisters, to have any relatives who care 
for one.” 

The room was growing dusky. Helen drew 
the chairs up near the stove, though it was 
warm enough anywhere. She opened the door 
and the light illumined the room, skimming 
and dancing over the ceiling like fairy sprites. 

Helen’s heart was too sore to talk about her- 
self. In fact, what was there in the unknown 
future to rear air castles upon ? 

“ You had a good deal of trouble in the sum- 
mer,” she said. “ I regretted that I could not 
come to you. But I had been at the Bells 
while father was away, and then he wanted 
me.” 

“ Yes. I was sorry to have it reach such 
a decided issue. Mr. Davis was deeply af- 
fronted, and said I had made an ungrateful 
return for his wife’s kindness, and that her 
only desire was to establish me in society in 
the manner that my means demanded. And 
you see now I am of age— twenty-one— and 
can do what I like with my income, at least 


276 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

a part of it. And the worst is that Mrs. Davis 
and Mrs. Howard had been very fair friends, 
and she wrote a sharp, uncalled-for, and very 
insulting letter to Mrs. Howard, and washed 
her hands of me, she declared. Mrs. Howard 
is very anxious now about her husband, and I 
am sorry to have made her so much trouble. 
There is nothing I can do for her, but I am 
grateful for her coming into my life, and I do 
love her.” 

It was a sad story, after all. If Helen was 
to remain here they might seal the bond be- 
tween them and be like sisters. That with 
all this money Juliet should not know just 
what to do with her life, and, with youth and 
longing for love, not know how to attain to it, 
seemed almost a tragedy. Out of daily life 
she was missing what her heart desired with an 
aching, sorrowing sort of passion, and yet, had 
not God given every soul some work to do? 
Helen had found hers. It was not in the 
ambitious line she would have chosen. It was 
not along the path of love and tenderness that 
she would gladly give, that she knew how to 
give, it was to traverse an arid sort of desert. 
But in all deserts there were oases, and she 
would trust to find hers. 


BLOOMS OF WINTER 


277 


They went down to dinner. Mr. Warfield 
was disappointed that this girl had come to 
take up Helen’s time and interest. He had 
been giving the matter a good deal of thought. 
Professor Grant’s scholarship was fine and un- 
usual, but not broad or comprehensive. In- 
tellectuality had been cultivated at the expense 
of humanity — perhaps the tendency was born 
in the man — and there was need of just such 
scholars in the world who could immure them- 
selves in silence and narrowness, and, seeing 
only the one light shining ahead, follow it with 
heroic resolution. But to condemn a bright 
young girl to such a life was barbarous. He 
knew she shrank from it by the way she evaded 
all discussion of it. And he meant in this 
leisure time to constitute himself her best 
friend, to have her rely upon him, confide in 
him, and next summer he would come as a 
ray of light and hope into her dreary life. 

What did she see in this plain, quiet girl to 
care about? And to have her around a whole 
week, the last week of grace. He could not 
blame Mr. Grant so much for shutting out 
girls. 

Helen was minded to be very bright and 
chatty. She and Mr. Conway were often 


278 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

having little passages at arms. He saved 
entertaining bits of talk to repeat to her, and 
brief stories with a point so amusing, and that 
she saw so quickly that Mrs. Dayton always 
laughed at with her cheerful ring. 

Then they went over in the parlor. If they 
only had a piano ! They talked a little about 
music, and Mr. Warfield thought he might as 
well go out for an evening walk, since he was 
not even secondary. 

It was well that he did, for there was an 
influx of girls, his classgirls, and some of them 
had been rated pretty soundly the last few days 
of the term for not reaching a higher standard. 
It was discouraging when you were doing your 
very best not to have pupils second your efforts. 

There were four girls, headed by Sue Lang. 
Helen introduced them to her friend. 

“ Imagine all the comments made about the 
weather,” began Sue. “ Holidays are too 
precious to be discussing that, and there will 
always be weather of some sort while the 
world stands. We have been planning a lark, 
a regular Christmas party, so arranged that it 
won’t interfere with any one’s pleasure or din- 
ner, for we have taken Wednesday night. The 
notice isn’t very long, but then it is to be for 


BLOOMS OF WINTER 


279 


the fun and not the fine dressing. We shall 
all have our fill of that in the Christmas 
turkey.’' 

Nelly Clark giggled. 

“ I suppose you have noticed that the Hen- 
dersons, have been building an addition to their 
house, a lovely big parlor, but it won’t be fin- 
ished and furnished before spring. And Mrs. 
Henderson has been good enough to let us 
christen it. We are to have a real girls’ frolic, 
though we shall ask in some boys. I think 
they add a zest to the occasion. And now 
we are around inviting our guests. We can’t 
afford gilt-edged paper and monograms, and it 
isn’t to be that kind, but just real fun. And 

Meta was afraid that you despised ” 

No, I didn’t say despised,” interrupted 
Meta Henderson. '' I said perhaps you didn’t 
care so much for fun.” 

“ But I do,” subjoined Helen, her eyes 
sparkling, and her joyous tone settled the ques- 
tion at once. 

“We want you very, very much, and more 
especially since you are going away, and we 
shall not have many chances to proffer our 
hospitality. I’ve been in love with you ever 
since that night in the library, you remember. 


280 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

Oh, you should have seen how we amazed 
Mr. Warfield the next day,’’ and Sue laughed 
gayly. Meta here ought to be — spokes- 

woman, shall I say ? ” 

It was your idea. Sue, yours and mother’s. 
And we shall be so glad to have you, Helen, 
and your friend, if she will come.” 

“ She is going to spend a week with me, and 
I have been running over in my mind what 
the advantages for amusement were, unless 
there came a big snowstorm.” 

Oh, I wish there would ! That one little 
snow went off so soon ! Even the skating isn’t 
very good, and the driving is horrid. The only 
thing that is magnificent is the sunshine, and 
I do hope it will shine out its best on Christmas 
Day.” 

“ And not rain on Wednesday night.” 

As if we minded a little rain ! ” 

‘‘But I don’t want an awful downpour. 
And when I think 

“ * Into some lives the rain must fall, 

Some days must be dark and dreary,’ 

I always hope it won’t be mine. That’s 
awfully selfish, isn’t it ? ” 

“ I’ve seen rainy days that I really liked,” 
said Ellen Jay, “ but the dark and dreary ones 


BLOOMS OF WINTER 


281 


I pray Heaven to avert. Though I do not be- 
lieve they usually come to youth, except the 
sentimental girls who are fond of gloomy 
problem books, and think a desolate and weary 
air becoming to their style of beauty. I’m 
going to have all the good times I can, if I 
do not achieve the Latin oration when I grad- 
uate.” 

‘‘ There is not the slightest hope or danger 
of that,” remarked Sue sententiously. 

“ Well, I don’t care. I can make lovely 
toast, and gems that will melt in your mouth. 
And I can .trim a hat so that you couldn’t tell 
it from real French style. I appropriated the 
idea of Miss Reed’s pattern hat the first Sat- 
urday she put it in the window, and came out 
with it at church on Sunday. Oh, my ! 
Wasn’t she mad ! ” 

They all laughed. 

“ And I mean to keep house for some nice 
young fellow and help him save up his money. 
It may not be an intellectual ambition, but 
perhaps you are aware it takes all sorts to make 
a world. I’m one of the sorts.” 

Then they went back to the party. It was 
really delightful to Helen to be counted in with 
a bevy of girls, and she kept drawing Juliet 


282 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

to the center instead of letting her slip to the 
background. They were interested in the 
“ evenings ” they had at Aldred House when 
they played at entertaining, and the tables, 
where one girl had to be hostess. 

Oh, do you see how late it is?’’ cried 
Nelly Clark. “ We’ve had just a lovely time, 
and I’d like to stay until ten, but, girls, we 
have three more invitations to give, and they 
must be brief and to the point. We are glad 
to have met your friend, and we hope she will 
enjoy herself here in plain, old-fashioned 
Hope.” 

“ But Hope is such a suggestive, comforting 
name,” returned Juliet. “ And I like the 
country.” 

They went out to the dining room, where 
Mrs. Dayton sat reading the paper, and 
Helen explained the main errand of her 
visitors. 

“ Oh,” she answered, with a light of pleas- 
ure in her face, “ I am so glad some one is 
going to have a little merry-making. That is 
splendid in Mrs. Henderson. I was thinking 
I ought to give you a sort of send-off, Helen, 
but you do not know many of the girls. You 
have been kept pretty close with old people,” 


BLOOMS OF WINTER 283 

and she gave a soft sigh. There might be a 
luncheon ” 

And perhaps I should offend some that I 
didn’t feel free to ask. You were lovely to 
think of it, though,” and she kissed her. 

Then they went upstairs and sat over the 
fire and talked. Girl friendships are laughed 
at because they evolve the sentimental side, but 
a girl incapable of an enthusiastic and gen- 
erous friendship is likely to make a narrow, 
gossiping woman. Out of the great volume 
of sand washing up on the sea-shore of life 
there are many grains of gold that the earnest- 
hearted gather and treasure for after days. 
For in this eager time of youth we sow seed 
with a prodigal hand, and it would be strange 
indeed if some did not fall on stony ground, 
some on arid soil, that springs up and withers 
away. But, thank the Saviour, who gave the 
promise, there is a little that bears fruit four- 
fold. 


CHAPTER XIV 


A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 

The prospect was that the week would not 
lack its share of good times. When they came 
out of church on Sunday Mr. Wilmarth walked 
over to them and was introduced to Miss 
Craven. 

Mrs. Wilmarth had a headache this morn- 
ing, but she charged me to ask you to dinner 
to-morrow evening, and you were to come 
early in the afternoon, so that she could 
have a visit with you when I should not be 
a marplot,” he said with a twinkle in his 
eye. 

“ Oh, Mr. Wilmarth, I do not believe she 
said all of that,” answered Helen, with a lin- 
gering laugh in her tone. 

“ Yes, I am pretty sure. You will come? ” 

‘‘We shall be very glad to. Take my 
warmest sympathy back to her.” 

Then Nathan drove over in the afternoon 
and said his mother wanted Helen to take 
284 


A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 


285 


Christmas dinner with them. Jenny and Joe 
were to be there, and Mrs. Willets was coming 
to cook the dinner. And Sam was to bring 
his‘ girl. 

Nathan was rather shy of Miss Craven at 
first until she mentioned some incident of her 
girl life on the lonely mountain that interested 
him, and they branched off into bits of experi- 
ence and the queer narrowness and obstinacy 
of farming people who thought their grand- 
fathers’ ways were good enough to serve while 
the world lasted. Juliet was at home here, 
and not afraid to talk. 

‘‘ And if you and your friend wouldn’t mind 
the rather bad roads,” he began as he rose to 
go, “ rd like to take you over to Drewsville 
to-morrow morning. I have to go for father. 
He isn’t so fond of kiting round as he used 
to be. We’ll be back by noon. There’s a fel- 
low in the town who has a splendid green- 
house. I’m awful fond of flowers, though 
how I did hate to weed the front-yard beds, 
hey, Helen! But you were not much better, 
only you went at it like a Trojan. You always 
did carry things straight through. 

That amused them both very much. 

“ What a nice young fellow your cousin is ! ” 


286 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

Juliet exclaimed with shining eyes. “ If my 
brother had lived ” 

“ Nat was a rather queer sort of boy, but 
I think he is going to make a first-class farmer. 
He and his father are great friends now, 
cronies — that word just expresses it. You 
will like to see his pens of handsome chickens, 
and he doesn’t let them get out and scratch up 
everything,” laughing at the remembrance of 
how Aunt Jane used to scold about the destruc- 
tion the hens worked. 

Evening service was out early, and Helen 
read poetry aloud for an hour. Mrs. Dayton 
dozed a little over it, but Juliet listened with 
rapt attention and could have stayed up half 
the night. 

The next morning was bright and sunny. 
Wiseacres shook their heads. Such weather 
couldn’t last. That was what nearly every old 
farmer they passed said. 

We will enjoy it while it does last,” de- 
clared Helen. “We are not going to let a 
possible to-morrow spoil to-day.” 

“ That’s good,” commented Nat. 

It was not a beautiful section of country, 
rather too flat, good meadow lands, and wide 
stubble fields where grain had growq. Here 


A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 


287 


and there a clump of trees, most of the wood- 
lands had been cleared off. Farmhouses, 
barns, sheds, and hayricks made the diversity. 
But Drewsville was quite thriving, with several 
factories and mills and streets of cottages. 

When the business had been accomplished 
they hunted up the greenhouse, quite at the 
end of the town, protected on the north by a 
strip of woods. 

“ To think I have lived so near and never 
been in Drewsville before ! ” exclaimed Helen 
with a sense of amusement. “ Why, it is 
smarter than Hope in some ways, but not so 
pretty in others. And I never dreamed of a 
greenhouse ! 

“ The flowers are packed and shipped aWay 
to New Alton, perhaps they go farther on. I 
discovered it quite by accident, though Td 
wondered what all these long, low, glass-roofed 
houses were. Isn't it queer how ignorant 
people can be ? " laughing as if at himself. 

“ Well, they begin from nothing," returned 
Helen. “ They have it all to find out." 

“ And some don’t care to find out — much," 
with an impatient accent. 

But the greenhouses were worth coming to 
see, though Mr. Cornish said he had cut hun- 


288 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

dreds of the choicest blossoms and sent away 
that very morning for Christmas. Two days 
hence he had another large order to fill. 

There was a house of callas and Bermuda 
lilies, some of them just green stalks yet. 
Many had been cut, but the sweetness remained 
in the moist atmosphere. Primroses just com- 
ing into bloom, dainty little geraniums, long 
beds of heliotropes sending out a pungent odor. 
But the roses ! 

If you could have seen them yesterday you 
would have exclaimed,” said Mr. Cornish. 
‘‘ Some were too old to cut. You must have 
buds hardly ready to open; the warm atmos- 
phere in a room does the rest.” 

Nathan kept asking questions without being 
obtrusive. Mr. Cornish was a florist for love 
of it, not merely the profit, and he liked the 
boy’s interest. 

‘‘ I wonder if you would sell one bunch to 
one customer ? ” inquired Helen with a gay 
little sound in her voice; or is that order in- 
sultingly small ? ” 

‘‘If you didn’t want the very best I 
have.” 

“ But I want it nice. For an invalid.” 

“ Well, let us see. Roses ? ” 



“It isn’t always the cost of the g'ift.” — Page 289 








A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 


289 


‘‘ Roses and heliotrope and some of this 
white, feathery plant, and a pot of primrose/’ 

So they went back to the rose house, and 
Helen thought him quite generous, though he 
admitted they were not the most valuable 
roses. 

‘‘ They are beautiful and fragrant and will 
give as much pleasure. It isn’t always the cost 
of the gift.” 

No, you are right enough there.” 

He did them up securely from the cold. Her 
primrose was a beautiful deep pink. 

Mr. Mulford, you ought to be a florist 
yourself,” Juliet said when they were back in 
the wagon. 

‘‘ I’ll see what happens to me in the next ten 
years. I shall not be old enough to wither up 
with old age by that time. But I’m going to 
make a small cold-frame place next summer 
and try some experiments.” 

‘‘Oh,” Helen said with tender, approving 
eyes. How Nat was developing fine and un- 
usual tastes! 

When they neared Hope she asked him to 
drive around in Renwick Street. 

“ I’ll get out just a moment I ” she ex- 
claimed. This is the house.” 


290 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

She did not go in, but sent the flowers with 
her love. 

ril be over early to-morrow morn- 
ing,” promised Nat. Be sure you’re 
ready.” 

The primrose was for Mrs. Dayton, who 
was delighted. Then Juliet wondered why she 
had returned empty-handed. There was a 
grace in gift-giving she had yet to learn, that 
a surprise had a charm. 

All dinner time Helen was full of enthu- 
siasm about the Cornish greenhouses. W as 
this the girl who had gone so quietly about her 
distasteful tasks all the autumn, and must 
return to her prison bars in a few weeks at the 
farthest ? 

“ You will be demoralized by so much dissi- 
pation,” suggested Mr. Warfield rather petu- 
lantly. 

She glanced up brightly, saucily, and yet 
when she turned away her eyes filled with 
tears. It was for everybody’s sake that she was 
vivacious and full of sunshine. She Wanted 
them all to remember her in this fashion. She 
had inherited some of her father’s traits, after 
all, but she would never carry them to excess. 
And now it was not so much that she disdained 


A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 2gi 

pity as that she did not dare pass a certain 
boundary for fear of breaking down. 

My dear, your flowers were such a sur- 
prise/' said Mrs. Wilmarth with her tender 
greeting. “ Where did you get them ? I was 
such a baby that I sat down and cried for pure 
joy. I knew the Stirlings would not let you 
have them while you were in the flesh — or 
spirit, rather." 

We had a fine drive over to Drewsville. 
I did not know of the establishment there, but 
my cousin Nat had found it out." 

‘‘ Drewsville ! Why, we must go over there. 
We keep a few, but the trouble is to make 
anything but geraniums bloom, though I shall 
have some callas presently. I can luxuriate in 
out-of-doors summer blooms, but — roses and 
heliotrope in winter! Oh, my dear, I wonder 
how I shall ever get on without you ? " 

You must put some one in my place," in 
a quick, breathless fashion as the five years 
rose before her grim and ghostly. 

No, that cannot be done. I shall keep the 
place sacred to you. There may be other 
places " 

-And other people. Oh, there are souls 
suffering for love." 


292 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

Then they sat by the grate and talked of the 
things they loved, — poems, books, pictures, — 
and Helen in some curious fashion made Juliet 
join, hesitatingly at first, but warming up with 
the brightness around, being penetrated with 
a sense of something she had not quite under- 
stood before, a sort of beauty and delight in 
life that drew her in the enchanted cur- 
rent. 

Mr. Wilmarth found them here. They 
were not half talked out, but there was dinner, 
and the table must have the lovely gift carried 
out to it. 

“ Why, I do believe I’d have sent over there 
for enough to adorn the whole house and keep 
Christmas with, if I had known of this man,” 
he said. 

“ Oh, you couldn’t have coaxed so much out 
of him,” returned Helen laughingly. “ I only 
asked for a little. And he weighed the pros 
and cons about the heliotrope. I saw the men- 
tal balancing in his mind. I think every spray 
and more beside was engaged, but I stood there 
patiently ” 

“ And persuaded with every line in your 
face. He simply couldn’t resist,” interrupted 
Mr. Wilmarth in a teasing tone. “ My dear,” 


A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 293 

to his wife, think how your satellites adore 
you.” 

They do not revolve often enough to be 
satellites. Think up some other appellation.” 

There is nothing dearer than friends.” 

After dinner Helen sent Juliet in the parlor 
to play by herself. She knew she would strike 
her true enthusiasm sooner, and in this she 
was right. Helen wanted to listen as well and 
not look. So she pushed the ottoman over 
and sat beside Mrs. Wilmarth, clasping her 
hand. 

It was Songs without Words,” first. Then 
a nocturne. After that she did not mind and 
went on with dainty, delicate touches, slow, 
tender movements, now with a little awe, then 
a full sweep of hope — a wandering it might 
be in forest depths with the quiet ripple of a 
brook creeping down, then a clear, joyous bird 
song, a slow hush as of night, a gentle fading 
away into silence. 

'' That is exquisite. Do you know what it 
is? I have never heard it before.” 

Mrs. Wilmarth’s eyes were soft and lustrous. 
Helen smiled up to them. 

She puts chords and snatches of things to- 
gether that way. I don’t quite know that it is 


294 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

improvising, for it is a strain from this or that 
music that she loves when she doesn’t like all 
of a piece. I think it a most delightful gift. 

I used to listen to it at school entranced;” 

“ Why, she is a fine musician.” 

That is her gift. I believe I like it better 
than verse writing. But then I couldn’t do 
either.” 

“ You have another. You can love and be 
beloved.” 

But if one could, as it were^ send love, 
give it to some one in need and necessity, and 
have him or her understand it, that it was the 
great thing of life, inspire one, I think that is 
what I mean, to actually see what is given,” 
she said breathlessly. 

She thought now and then of her father’s 
loveless life with a pang. Hardly an hour 
but he was in her mind. 

“ Helen, you are transcendental,” said Mr. 
Wilmarth with a vague smile. You are to 
give to him that asketh. And I am sure so 
good a thing as love is worth asking for by 
look or tone or gesture if it cannot be put into 
words. If a man were born blind he could 
stretch out his hand when he heard a tone of 
kindness that roused him.” 


A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 295 

There was mental blindness. Helen was 
silent. 

What has happened to your musician? ” 

But as Mr. Wilmarth spoke Miss Craven 
broke into a soft, merry Scotch lilt that had 
in it wooing winds, dancing waters, and the 
joyous warbles of birds on the wing, now 
nearer, now farther off, with a faint echo of 
song from the voice that had pathos, if not 
depth. 

Mrs. Wilmarth rose with an eager light in 
her eyes. 

Shall we disturb her ? she asked with a 
sort of entreaty that it might be otherwise. 

Oh, Helen, thank you a thousand times for 
this treat. But, my dear girl, it cannot wile 
my heart away from you,’’ and she kissed her. 

“ We shall not disconcert her now, I am 
sure,” replied Helen with a smile of certainty. 

She is rather diffident at first. Is there such 
a thing as having too much humility ? I shall 
not be likely to suffer from it,” and she 
glanced up archly. 

‘‘ I think you understand your own limita- 
tions wonderfully for a girl. You seem to go 
straight along where you know the current and 
not make fruitless detours, about which most 


296 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

people waste so much time,” Mr. Wilmarth 
answered. 

‘‘ I do not seem ever to have had any time 
to waste. There was always something ahead 
for me to do. I couldn’t play like that if T 
tried for days, but I might learn some written 
music. I have the name of being a good 
scholar, and a few things I seem to master at 
a glance, but I do study with all my might 
and main, as the children say, when a task is 
difficult or when I do not take to it cordially. 

“ A most excellent practice, and sure to lead 
to success,” was the approving reply. 

Miss Craven raised her eyes, with a welcome 
that delighted Helen, as they entered the room. 
There was a tint of color in her cheeks, and 
her friend thought if her eyes could keep 
that eager interest no one would call them 
dull. 

‘‘ Have I tired you? ” she inquired. “ My 
best excuse is that the piano is exquisite. You 
can get the most delicious tones from it. Ours 
at school are fairly abused, you know. It is 
often martyrdom to practice.” 

You have enchanted us all,” replied her 
hostess. “ But I wanted to see you as well.” 

She was worth seeing at that moment, 


A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 


297 


Helen thought. Yes, music was the keynote 
to her real development, yet it was not the 
music most readily understood by the average 
listener. 

“ Here is a book of old Scotch songs,’' 
Mrs. Wilmarth said. ‘‘ We were very fond 
of them in the days when I played,” and there 
was an unconscious regret in her tone. 

Helen sings some of them.” 

‘‘ Oh, what shall it be, then? ” She turned 
the leaves of the book, glancing at her friend. 
Helen selected two that were great favorites 
with Mrs. Wilmarth, and put spirit into them 
as well as tenderness. 

“ I wonder if we couldn’t have a little 
Christmas music?” Mr. Wilmarth inquired 
presently. “All the Hopes are queer about 
Christmas, don’t you think so, Helen? There 
are family gatherings, but no hearty church 
celebrations. I suppose most of the people 
come from the stock that tabooed Christmas 
long ago, forgetting the significance and look- 
ing only at the rubbish that overlaid it. But 
I like the religious observance of it.” 

They found some beautiful hymns, “ Stilly 
Night,” and “Hark! the Herald Angels 
Sing.” Mr. Wilmarth had a very good tenor 


298 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

voice. They were in the midst of serene 
enjoyment when the door-bell rang. 

Helen started with vague alarm. It was 
Mr. Warfield’s voice, and he was ushered in. 

He had paced up and down in the chilly 
night air until he had grown im.patient, though 
he had not meant really to call. 

Mrs. Dayton suggested that I should come 
for you and save Mr. Wilmarth the trouble 
of escorting you home,” he said in a tone of 
apology, and just then the great clock in the 
hall struck ten. The girls glanced at each 
other in half dismay that was amusing. 

‘‘ There’s an old song or poem,” began Mr. 
Wilmarth, “ in which these two lines occur : 

“ ‘ Could I but grasp time’s wings 
I’d furl them all together,’ 

and we’d make the evening last ever so much 
longer. But I suppose it would be useless to 
set the clocks back after they have once told 
their story, and we haven’t a wheel of time.” 

There was a rueful yet laughing light in 
his face. 

It is getting late,” said Helen gravely. 
“ I hope we haven’t tired you, Mrs. Wilmarth. 
And we must bid you good-night.” 

The ladies went out of the apartment. 


A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 299 

‘‘ I have had such a delightful evening,” 
the hostess said. Oh, you will bring your 
friend again before she goes away? Come 
and stay to luncheon and let us have a nice, 
long afternoon. You have made me hungry 
for more of that fascinating music. And I 
do not love all piano playing. The loud, rush- 
ing kind distresses me.” 

The girls promised. Helen took her friend 
upstairs for their wraps. 

“Can Mrs. Wilmarth never get well?” 
asked Juliet “ And this lovely house — not 
too grand for everyday use.” The girl’s voice 
shook with emotion. 

“ She has a severe spinal trouble and a good 
deal of heart weakness. The doctor ordered 
entire quiet and absence from all excitements, 
so they came to Hope, partly because Mr. Wil- 
marth had some money invested here. That 
is why she does not go out much, and there is 
not a great range in Hope society,” with a 
rather abrupt intonation. 

There were some more adieus downstairs 
and the trio set forth. It was a quiet walk, 
though the girls would have found enough to 
say to Mr. Wilmarth. The subtle chain of 
sympathy was broken. 


300 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

“ It was very kind of you to come for us, 
Mr. Warfield,” Helen said in the hall with her 
good-night. 

Nathan drove over for them the next morn- 
ing, and, though there was considerable crisp- 
ness in the air the winter sunshine had a 
golden tint. 

All was confusion at Aunt Jane’s. Though 
Mrs. Willets had come to cook the turkey. 
Aunt Jane went back and forth, sure of fifty 
misfortunes that never happened. If Aurelia 
strayed in the parlor she was called out, though 
she soon whisked back again. When Jenny 
and the baby came there was a more social 
atmosphere. Little Joe talked everything 
now, rather crooked and very funny. Nathan 
took Miss Craven out to see the beautiful 
poultry and the corner he had selected for a 
sort of greenhouse. He already had a flour- 
ishing bed of double violets. 

Jenny was doing some needlework. 

“ Don’t you ever sew or anything? ” she 
asked Helen, who sat talking to Uncle Jason, 
mostly about her father, putting him in the 
best light and explaining the plans as far as 
she could. 

Well, it does beat all ! ” declared Uncle 


A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 301 

Jason. “ Now, no one thought your father 
was so awful smart when he was here, though 
I don’t really know as Center people are 
much judges of book-smartness. And to 
think the high lights at Washington wanted 
to hear him talk, and that there big summer 
place he went to, and that he’s been to 
Nineveh! I’ve read a good deal in the Bible 
about those old places since I had a talk with 
Mr. Walters one day when I went to take over 
a load of potatoes. And he said digging ’way 
down they’d found plates of clay and stone 
with these wonderful writings on them. I 
don’t see how any one can doubt the Bible 
after that. Folks thought your father wasn’t 
very sound in some ways, but seeing is be- 
lieving for sartin. And what do you s’pose 
that British Museum is like? I remember 
going to a museum in New York when I was 
a young fellow, but sho! that wasn’t anything 
very great for a man of learning.” 

Helen was glad not to talk about herself. 
She could be very interesting here; it seemed 
as if she was tolerably well acquainted with 
these old ruins, she had gone over so many 
descriptions of them. 

“ Well, it’s wonderful ! ” Uncle Jason ejacu- 


302 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

lated. “Just as the Bible said they should 
be for their wickedness and cruelty! A heap 
of ruins and all their fine palaces and gardens 
laid waste. And how they fought and killed 
each other and carried off captives, and stole 
the gold and silver and had no end of idols 
and all! Why, you can’t think how excited 
I get reading about it. And that your father 
can pick out a lot of knowledge from them 
queer figures. It does beat all ! ” 

Even Jenny was interested, and paused now 
and then with her needle and thread poised in 
the air, forgetting to improve each moment. 

The dinner was bountiful, and Jenny man- 
aged that the serving should have a semblance 
of propriety at least. Sam came just in time. 
He was a strong, well-grown young fellow 
with a very manly appearance. Miss Delia 
Gaines was a nice, wholesome-looking country 
girl with a smart way of talking as if she was 
energetic and not likely to waste herself on 
trifles. Aunt Jane really approved of her, but 
she thought their engagement a foolish step. 

Juliet Craven was much interested in this 
bit of family life that seemed like something 
she had read in a story, since she had never 
really seen its counterpart. What made 


A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 


303 


Nathan so different? she wondered. They 
were happy and jolly and certainly on excel- 
lent terms with themselves and the abundant 
feast. 

Nat was to drive the girls home again. 

You must come over and see my house,” 
Jenny declared with hospitable pride. 

Then they had better start soon,” said 
Nat. ‘‘ The days do shorten wonderfully.” 

We’re just past the shortest now,” sub- 
joined his mother, and I’m mighty glad. 
Give me the good, long summer days when 
you can get about in the morning and do 
something ! But when I was a girl folks were 
up by candlelight, doing up chores and looking 
after cattle, and I’ve known my grandmother 
to spin before breakfast.” 

They don’t need to now,” said Nat dryly, 
‘‘so there is no excuse for burning out candles.” 

“ Mebbe they’d be smarter if they did ! It’s 
the ruin of folks to lie abed so late.” 

“ Unless they’re smart enough to catch up 
afterward,” laughed Joe Northrup. “ Jen 
does. She doesn’t need a candle to see her 
way round.” 

Jenny bridled her head. She was very fond 
of her husband’s appreciation. 


304 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

You’ll come over and make a little visit 
before you go for good,” Uncle Jason whis- 
pered to Helen. “ Every day I hate more and 
more to have you go away off there with only 
your father to look after you, and seems to me 
he never was very capable of looking after 
women folks. And here’s a bit of Christmas 
for you. I’ll think of you next year, too.” 

Helen promised with a kiss. The some- 
thing in her hand was hard and round, and she 
knew it was a gold piece. There had never 
been much Christmas-giving in the Mulford 
family. 

Jenny Northrup had the old-fashioned love 
and habit of displaying her house. It was 
prettier and tidier and more modern than her 
mother’s. She had two new pictures she 
wanted Helen to see, and a fine armchair Joe 
had surprised her with. 

Mr. Warfield had gone out to a Christmas 
dinner. Mrs. Dayton was entertaining two 
elderly cousins. So the girls went upstairs 
and brightened the fire, looking at each other 
in a rather funny fashion. 

“ I felt most of the time as if I was reading 
a story, and I almost knew what each one was 


A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 


305 


going to say. Yet it was very interesting, 
too. That little Fanny is bright, and Nathan 
is a fine, intelligent boy. I never thought I 
could feel so at home with a boy.’' 

Juliet laughed softly and her eyes bright- 
ened. 

‘‘ I suppose you outgrow people,” Helen re- 
marked gravely, “ or perhaps you never grew 
very far into them,” with a thoughtful look 
in her eyes. “ Uncle Jason is very dear to me, 
if he is unpolished.” 

“ Don’t you think it is a nice quality for 
people to fit their surroundings ? I do. Now 
the Northrups seem to fit their home and its 
belongings. Everything has a smart, thrifty 
air, an air of supreme content that would 
never degenerate into laziness. I enjoyed it 
like a picture of some ‘ Interior.’ ” 

Yes, they are happy and content. Jenny 
has her mother’s energy and her father’s easy- 
going temper. And what of Aurelia ? I 
didn’t know you had so much discrimination.” 

‘‘ You are laughing at me,” with depreca- 
tion. 

‘‘ No, Sam will be more like his mother, 
more aggressive than Jenny unless Miss Gaines 
tones him down. But Aurelia doesn’t care 


306 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

for Study or work of any kind. All that enter- 
tains her is reading very trashy novels of balls 
and parties and fine clothes and marriages and 
rambling listlessly through the woods, not be- 
cause she loves nature, for she can hardly tell 
one tree from another. But I think she does 
know ‘ pusley,’ as farmers call it, we’ve pulled 
up such lots of it in the garden.” 

Helen laughed at the old recollections. 
How long ago they seemed. 

“ There is slow development,” suggested 
Juliet. 

“ I am afraid Aunt Jane will never be proud 
of her, or refer to her as a shining example of 
proper training. And now let us turn to the 
old ballads and read a little.” 

They only read a very little, for they talked 
of the Wilmarths. Helen could see that 
Juliet was wonderfully attracted. 

At midnight it came on to rain and kept it 
up steadily all the morning, clearing up at 
nightfall with one broad, pale, yellow band in 
the sky, and after that the evening star rose, 
fighting its way through the clouds. 

The party was very informal. There was 
no specially fine dressing and very few trains 
to trail over the uncarpeted floor. At first 


A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 3^7 

they were a little awkward. It was more of a 
task to start fun indoors. 

Oh, Helen Grant, do you know anything 
nice to break up the solemnity and lead off? 
Tve been racking my brains. What did they 
do at your school ? '' 

Oh, ever so many things. There are the 
trees, if you are good at guessing. And the 
flower story '' 

Oh, what is the flower story like ? After 
we once get going it is all clear sailing, but it’s 
hard to start.” 

“ One’s afraid, and the other don’t das’t to,” 
laughed Sue Lang, her face full of mischief. 

“Won’t you tell the story?” Then Meta 
Henderson jumped up. “ Ladies and gentle- 
men — we can’t say men and women exactly, 
as we haven’t arrived at that dignity — Miss 
Helen Grant, the renowned traveler from 
Petropolovski will relate a story, and she asks 
you to supply words, names that she has mis- 
laid on the journey. I hope you will all be 
willing to help her out.” 

Helen’s face was scarlet. But she stood out 
in the middle of the room and smiled, though 
she didn’t feel a bit funny, and cleared her 


voice. 


3o8 


HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 


'‘There was once a beautiful girl whose 
name and the color of her hair was - 
" Marigold/’ suggested some one. 

" And she had a sister with beautiful dark 


" Oh, black-eyed Susan,” announced a 
young fellow. 

"Her father, believing in good habits, 
waked her up in the morning at 

" Four o’clock.” 

That brought a clapping of the hands. 

"'So they decided to run away. She had 
a lover whose name was ” 

" Sweet William,” after much considera- 
tion. 

" And he, hearing of her sad plight, laid 
aside his ” 

" Bachelor’s buttons.” 

‘‘ And ” There followed a long 

pause. 

" Aster,” laughed one of the girls. 

" Black-eyed Susan’s lover knelt before her, 
and she said ” 

" Oh, Johnny Jump-up ! ” 

"And she gave him a beautiful flower to 
comfort him ” 

" Heartsease,” said a shy girl timidly. 


A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 


309 

'' And he gave her a beautiful box of ’’ 

Candytuft.” 

Some one followed angrily after ” 

‘‘ Poppy ! ” with a shout of mirth. 

'‘But they had reached a parson in the 
woods ” 

“ Jack in the pulpit.” 

" And he rang ” 

" Canterbury bells,” after much looking at 
each other. 

" And they were married and lived 
like ” 

" Sweet pease.” 

"And their poor father turned into ” 

" Weeping willow,” but others said " Bleed- 
ing heart.” 

" Next,” said Helen, glancing around and 
taking her seat. Half the fun had been the 
guesses, many going wide of the mark. 

The ice was broken, and then they thought 
up some other games and played " proverbs ” 
and " lawyer,” and the Latin scholars had to 
declaim a Latin verse, which made no end of 
amusement. 

After that they were all merry enough to 
dance the Virginia reel. Mrs. Henderson 
played in the room across the hall. Four of 


310 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

the boys asked Helen, but three had to be 
refused. 

“Then Til ask for the lancers. We are 
going to have that afterward,” said Dick 
Hollis. “ How I wish you had come to the 
High School two years ago. I heard you 
passed a first-class examination. There’s lots 
of fun when Mr. Warfield isn’t too cross. 
Gee! But he does make a fellow study.” 

“What do you go to school for?” asked 
Helen, with amusement flashing out of her 
eyes. 

“ Well, I suppose to learn,” rather lugu- 
briously. 

Len Murray asked her for the lancers. 

“ I’m engaged,” she said with a soft touch 
in her voice. “ But if you would like to please 


“ Oh, you just bet I ” 

“ Then ask my friend Miss Craven. She 
dances beautifully.” 

He was proud enough of his partner, and 
told Helen she was a trump, and he wished 
there could be a party every night. 

After that some refreshments in which mot- 
toes played a* brilliant part. Then a splendid 
half-hour with “ blindman’s buff ” in a ring, 


A GOLDEN CHRISTMAS 31^ 

and it was time to break up. But the girls 
huddled around and said a hundred times it 
was a shame she had to go away. 

“ You’re just a dear ! ” exclaimed Sue Lang 
to Helen. “ But we were all a little afraid of 
you and thought you might be ‘ stuck up ’ with 
your good fortune until that day in the Li- 
brary, when you were so sweet. Oh, how 
much you must know ! ” 

Addison Grant would have been horrified if 
he had seen this crowd of girls kissing Helen. 
But it is quite a violent epidemic at sixteen, 
when life looks boundless in spite of sanitary 
warnings. 


CHAPTER XV 


THE SEEN AND THE UNSEEN 

‘‘We must stay at home to-day,” declared 
Helen, as they sat over their late breakfast. 
She had been, describing the party very graph- 
ically for Mrs. Dayton's amusement. “ And 
to think how soon the year will end ! ” 

They were both rather grave at that. What 
she would do without her friend sent a pang 
to Miss Craven's heart. And the future 
looked so narrow to the vigorous, expanding 
soul under the sweet knowledge that had been 
growing into it with every day's unfolding, 
the friendships she could win, the limitless 
possibilities that crowd the horizon at sixteen. 
Yet she had no right to tug fiercely at the chain 
of duty, since nothing could be changed. 

Mr. Conway brought her a note from Mr. 
Walters at noon. Her father was as well as 
usual and enjoying himself. On Friday they 
would go to Old Point Comfort and spend a 
week. 


312 


THE SEEN AND THE UNSEEN 313 

Her heart and her spirits rose. Even her 
eyes had a sudden brightness. She glanced 
out of the window. It had been rather rough 
all the morning, but now the sky was a peerless 
blue and the sun gilded everything. 

But it’s snapping cold,” said Joanna. 

“We have the Library to visit. And we 
haven’t done the stores yet. You might like 
to buy something as a reminder,” suggested 
Helen. 

“And — the other promise. I want to play 
on that splendid piano again. Can we not 
go ? ” with an entreaty in her voice. 

“ Yes, certainly.” 

“ And Saturday I must return ” 

“ No, not until Monday.” She would 
lengthen out the visit all she could. She 
would have a week to finish up all the other 
^ matters. 

‘‘ Oh, but ” 

“ Monday will be ample time. We ought 
to keep our coming of the new year together.” 

“ Do you know what I would like best of 
all ? ” There was a wistful strand in the 
voice and an expression of pathetic longing in 
the eyes. 

“What?” smilingly. 


314 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

'' A pretty house nicely furnished. I could 
have that, I suppose, as I am of age. A 
splendid grand piano, and ” 

“Well, there are always three wishes in 
these fairy legends. Those could be real. 
Don’t spoil them by the yard of black pud- 
ding,” with a merry laugh. 

“ You. If I could have you — women do 
sometimes live together. Oh, Helen, must 
you go to England ? ” 

“ I must go,” Helen said in a grave, steady 
tone. And it was not so much the going as 
the staying. 

There was a silence of some moments be- 
tween them. Helen was wondering a little 
how it was that friends came so easily to her 
and were so generous-minded. Oh, if she 
could win all these without any special effort, 
could she not try for that other— should she 
not? Surely he needed her. 

“Let us go down to the Library,” she 
began. And to-morrow, Mrs. Wilmarth’s 
again. Fm hungry for music myself. Juliet, 
you don’t half know what a wonderful gift you 
have.” 

“ Fd give all, everything, for the ability to 
make friends as you do,” the girl cried pas- 


THE SEEN AND THE UNSEEN 315 

sionately, despairingly. “You give of your 
bright, winsome self, you are never afraid. 
You seem to be living out a sort of gladness 
all the time from within. I suppose it must 
have been born with you. It is different from 
anything at your uncle's, even Mrs. North- 
rup’s brightness is just like a coil winding 
about herself, and she shakes the glitter off 
for you but keeps the coil securely. What 
was your mother like ? " 

“ I was so little," Helen said hesitatingly. 
She wished she could remember delightsome 
things about her mother, but she pitied her 
now profoundly. Only it was sad not to leave 
a sweet memory behind. 

“ Perhaps it was being brought up in a 
crowd. You see, there are so many different 
tempers and ways," pondering a little. 

Yet she remembered how she had gone out 
to the old apple tree as a child and told it her 
troubles. For she thought then that there 
were troubles to life, and she knew there were 
dissatisfactions. Suppose some rich girl had 
offered to be her sister, then? But there had 
been Mrs. Van Dorn. 

What are you laughing at ? " inquired 
Juliet with a rather hurt feeling. 


3i6 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

Something that I thought of when I was 
nine or ten years old. Oh, I used to half 
imagine and half hope for wonderful things, 
but I had to work straight along. No one will 
ever leave me a fortune to spend just as I 
like.” 

But the things I like do not seem to come 
to me,” in a discouraged tone. 

‘‘ Oh, yes, education is coming, and you are 
to try hard for that. There is your splendid 
musical gift that you must use for the pleasure 
of others. And you may find the girl you can 
help, the girl who needs you, who has a hard, 
hard time, that you can sympathize with. I’d 
like to be the girl, only I do not think my life 
has been hard enough.” 

It would be hard enough in the years to 
come. Perhaps when she was quite an old 
girl she might return and share this longed- 
for home. But she hoped Juliet would be 
married then and have growing girls that she 
could teach, for she should always love girls. 

Perhaps it was the glowing sunshine that 
gave her spirits the buoyancy she experienced. 
She did not want to think there was any re- 
prieve, or solace herself with false hopes. 

A feminine can change her mind whether 



It was very cold, so still that not a twig stirred. 
Page 317. 


f 


r 





y. 






\\ 


a 




« 






« 










I . 


0 




*1 

T, ^ 









R-i 


.» 


f 



■ A ^ 




iTi 






li 

1 .^ 


i[ 



A 


«; 

4 ’ 



1 *^ 



THE SEEN AND THE UNSEEN 31/ 

she is girl or woman, and now I think we had 
better take the walk. The sunshine is gor- 
geous! We may get some new inspira- 
tions.'' 

It was very cold, so still that not a twig 
stirred, and the bluish-gray smoke went 
straight up against the blue sky in the wind- 
less air. Pedestrians rubbed their ears and 
their noses. They were glad to drop in the 
Library, where it was nice and warm. Sue 
Lang and Ellen Jay were at one of the tables 
writing out something. Helen went over to 
them. The book lying open was an illustrated 
copy of American flowers. 

Oh, Helen, we are writing out stories like 
the one that you set us going with the other 
night I " Sue exclaimed in an eager tone. It 
was just capital. I don't see how you had 
the courage. There's always a stupid time at 
the first of the party." 

Some one has to start, or it goes on being 
stupider. And there are laughable tales in 
book titles, and plays upon words like this: 

‘ Why did the fly fly ? Because the spider 
spied her.' " 

The girls giggled softly. What lots of 
things you do know," Ellen said admiringly. 


3I8 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

And it was just pure fun. Mrs. Henderson 
said she wanted the party to match the bare 
floor and the camp-chairs, and I guess it did. 
Look over my story.” 

“ Why, that is excellent,” returned Helen. 

“ And when you want something really fine, 
hunt up the fair women in Tennyson’s dream 
of them. It is good to exercise one’s wits.’* 

“ The rough, childish games have gone out 
of style. And you wouldn’t want the big 
boys kissing you and laughing about it the 
next day.” 

“ No, indeed,” answered Helen warmly. 

They found a volume of Ary Scheffer’s 
pictures that interested Juliet, and had a nice 
talk with Miss Westerly in the little office 
den. But they did not want to prolong their 
walk when they emerged into the street. 

Mr. Conway was home that evening and 
Mr. Warfield also, who was rather annoyed 
at not having one evening alone with them. 
He didn’t see what Helen found to regard 
cordially in Miss Craven ; she certainly was a 
backward, ordinary girl. Was it a case of 
opposites ? 

The time seemed almost to fly the last few 
days. There was a charming luncheon with 


THE SEEN AND THE UNSEEN 3 IQ 

Mrs. Wilmarth, and Helen was very happy 
in some indications of the friendship that she 
longed for on both sides. 

And you are not a bit jealous/’ Mrs. Wil- 
marth commented with curious interest. 

You couldn’t give any one my love, for 
there is no one exactly like me. There may 
be better, finer girls, and those with various 
charms, and you give to each the regard they 
awake in you.” 

‘‘ But isn’t that being diffusive ? Don’t you 
ever want all of any one’s heart ? ” 

** I am afraid I never could command all” 
the girl said gravely. And if there was one 
quality in me that my friend did not care for 
and another would enjoy, it would seem hard 
not to give it, to let it wither up.” 

I never looked at it in that light. Yes, 
you might narrow your friend by too much 
exaction, and really defraud another.” 

And you like the rose as well because it 
is full of blooms, and oh, was there ever any- 
thing to compare with the abundance of an 
old apple tree in full blossom? All the air is 
sweet.” 

Saturday noon it began to snow, and kept 
on until the next noon. It was a rather damp 


320 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

snow, for the weather had moderated, and it 
muffled everything in a robe of eider down, 
making fairyland. 

I like to read the ‘ Nativity ' in a snow- 
storm," said Helen. “Let us get Milton. 
Oh, Mr. Warfield, have you a copy? " 

“ I am very glad to have something you 
want," he replied rather testily, and went for 
the book. 

“ No business is lawful done on Sunday," 
said Helen with a laugh that came from the 
lips only — Juliet could not guess at the pang 
in the brave heart — “ but I am going to make 
a will. In a box in the storeroom at Aldred 
House there are books and keepsakes that I 
supposed I should want when I went back. I 
hereby deliver them into your charge, to have 
and to hold, to use if you will, to keep until 
I claim them." 

Mr. Warfield came in with his handsome 
copy of Milton, the old one was at school. He 
could afford some luxuries now. 

Helen’s fine, intelligent reading had not been 
spoiled. He settled back in an armchair be- 
side the stove, stretching out his limbs, the 
picture of comfort. She was by the window, 
and he could see every change in her expres- 


THE SEEN AND THE UNSEEN 321 

sive face. She did love poetry with her whole 
soul. It had meanings for her that few could 
see or understand. Her voice lingered lov- 
ingly over certain choice words; it was tender 
here, it was grand and heroic there, fitted for 
such verse, and yet it never lost its musicalness 
nor made a disharmony. It was like some 
pure tone in an orchestra that one never lost 
sight of amid the ring and blare of other in- 
struments. She might read tragedy, but she 
put none of it in her voice to-night. How 
long he remembered that correct and melliflu- 
ous tone. It carried him back to the day when 
the little girl had recited “ Herve Riel.'' 

He was angry when the dinner-bell sounded. 
And afterward they went upstairs, while he 
rather ungraciously wended his way to church 
for the good example. 

The next morning the parting came. It 
was sunny and bright, and the last word Juliet 
said was next summer." 

Helen went home to her father's room, fixed 
the fire, and took up her Greek. She wanted 
to have a good cry, girl fashion, but she choked 
it down. She had had her bright, sweet holi- 
day. The old year had gone to its end in a 
royal manner; what else was there she could 


322 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

put in it? And yet she kept saying to herself, 
over and above the Greek: 

“ Old year, shall not die; 

We did so laugh and cry with you, 

I’ve half a mind to die with you, 

Old year, if you must die.” 

She shook herself up presently. '' No,” she 
said, “ I do not want to die. ‘ Hope does 
spring eternal in the human breast.’ How 
full of poetry I am this morning! I’d rather 
go to London and spend hours in the stuffy 
British Museum than to go out of life, truly 
I would. And I may find a friend — I’ve been 
fortunate in friendships. If some things are 
barred out others may slip in. And there is 
always duty. Some one called it a ‘ cold, 
meager-faced angel.’ Why didn’t they dress 
it up with shining wings and an uplifted at- 
mosphere. Poor father I With the new year 
I give all my life to you. I shall not say my 
whole soul, for that is God’s imperishable, in- 
alienable gift that He will require at my hands. 
But my energies, my attention, my best efforts 
to secure your affection, shall be made.” 

The new year came in bright and inspirit- 
ing. People were still a little old-fashioned 
at Hope, and made calls, at least the elders did. 


THE SEEN AND THE UNSEEN 323 

Helen helped Mrs. Dayton entertain them. 
Mr. Wilmarth gave her a joyful surprise. 
They talked about Juliet. 

“If she were only poor now we might offer 
her a home, and if you had no father we might 
adopt you. See how our best plans are frus- 
trated,'’ he declared complainingly. 

“ It is the way with mice and men," she 
subjoined with a mischievous smile, but it 
touched her all the same. 

Mr. Warfield wanted a good, long talk with 
her. There were so many things to say. But 
she evaded him in her walks if she had any, 
her evenings were spent with Mrs. Dayton, 
or some one came in. She kept very busy all 
the time. There was a glowing, rambling, 
petulant letter from Daisy Bell, who knew she 
did not care for her one bit. There was no 
dependence on a girl’s friendship. She would 
meet some one abroad and forget that she had 
ever promised to love her “ best of all.’’ 

She smiled over it, and yet there were tears 
in her eyes. Perhaps it was as well. She 
wrote to Mrs. Bell as truthfully as she dared 
without weakening herself. It would cost her 
dear to give up this friend, and she hoped she 
would not need to. She must have some of 


324 HELEN GRANT'S FRIENDS 

the old loves to sustain her, and this one was 
wise, patient, and far-seeing, ready to bind up 
the bruised heart. 

What curious days they were ! She seemed 
to be holding her very breath for something 
that loomed vague and shadowy in the dis- 
tance. She knew it was the great steamer 
bearing her across the ocean. There would 
be days out of sight of land, and in heart she 
would be alone on ‘‘ a wide, wide sea.’^ No, 
there would be some one to minister unto. 
There would be a new, strange life. 

She wondered that she did not hear from 
the travelers. She said, “To-day they will 
come home,’’ and every morning she bright- 
ened up the fire and rearranged little matters. 
Her father would have called it fidgeting 
about. She would not do it when they were 
together. She would study the things he liked 
without any regard to herself. 

The weather had become pleasant again 
and melted the snow which had not been very 
deep, except around on the fields and sheltered 
places. It was Saturday morning, and she 
was dusting the parlor with pink in her cheeks 
and bright eyes. She was fond of little house- 
hold tasks. 


THE SEEN AND THE UNSEEN 325 

Mr. Warfield was going down to school to 
correct compositions and Latin exercises. He 
paused by the window. 

“ It is a lovely day again,” he began. 

Looking up at the sky one might fancy it 
June.” 

“And down at the muddy streets?” mis- 
chievously. “ We might have a mishap like 
Thales, who had his eyes on the stars and fell 
into a ditch, if we kept our eyes on the blue, 
and we shouldn’t see the stars, either.” 

“ But we know they are there.” 

“ Still, they are to adorn the night, like the 
glowworm. They are part of that impressive 
silence.” 

“ We are likely to have an open winter, I 
think.” 

He was going to say “ a good time for your 
journey,” but something held him in check. 

“ I like the variety.” She was wishing he 
would go on. 

“ What have you been doing with yourself 
these last three days ? ” 

“ Sewing, reading, writing out exercises, 
studying.” 

“ And you have not had a walk ! Yesterday 
was fine enough to woo out an anchorite.” 


326 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

She was rubbing the window pane. Across 
her knuckles was a row of dimples, he 
noted. 

“ Will you go out this afternoon? 

I don’t know. Perhaps,” hesitatingly. 

Helen, have I done anything to displease 
you?” 

He looked very directly at her, and she 
could not tell why she should flush and cast 
down her eyes, but she answered frankly : 

Why, no.” 

Then come to walk with me this after- 
noon. I have not had a real talk in at least a 
fortnight. I have a good many things to say, 
and it may be a long while before we can have 
a chance again.” 

Oh, how solemn you are ! Are you going 
to lecture me on frivolity? You must see that 
is over and "^one with, and that I have turned 
a new leaf.” 

“ It is the new leaf I want to talk about. 
Helen, you can never have a friend more inter- 
ested in your welfare than I. I always have 
been.” 

Yes,” she answered gravely. I believe 
that.” 


“ Say yes to my invitation.” 


THE SEEN AND THE UNSEEN 32/ 

‘‘ If it doesn’t rain, or a lot of girls do not 
come.” 

I hope the girls will stay away. They 
have had enough of you latterly,” he said in 
a rather irritated manner. 

‘‘ I shall have little enough of them pres- 
ently. Don’t grudge me anything.” Then 
she turned and went away. Oh, could she 
bear any talk about her future life? 


CHAPTER XVI 


‘WOUR FATHER KNOWETH WHAT THINGS 
YOU HAVE NEED OF 

Helen went upstairs presently. She had 
left her little book of poems on her father’s 
table. Beside the sweetness of the verse she 
could live over the delightful visit at Oakdale 
and her knowledge of father and mother 
love. 

A man’s step came up the stair, and there 
was a knock. She really frowned. Was Mr. 
Warfield back again? She opened the door a 
very little way, then wider. 

“ Oh, Dr. Bradford ! ” she cried. 

He came in and shut the door. 

‘‘ Oh ! oh ! ” she exclaimed in piercing ac- 
cents. “ It is bad news. You have brought 
my father home, and he is blind ! ” 

She remembered now hearing that Dr. 
Bradford had been called away some days ago. 
Oh, how suddenly her task had come upon 
her! 


328 


YOUR FATHER KNOWETH 329 

He took her arm and led her to the couch, 
seating himself beside her. 

“ It is bad news in a certain way,” he began 
gravely, “ but the summons comes to all sooner 
or later. And if he has closed his eyes on the 
things of this world he has opened them in a 
clearer vision, and is beginning to understand 
more wonderful mysteries than those written 
on clay or stone.” 

‘‘ Poor father ! poor father ! ” She wrung 
her hands with a softened pathos, but her eyes 
were dry, and it seemed first like some other 
person’s sorrow, as if she were sorry for the 
other person. 

‘‘ Away there — alone ” she moaned. 

“ He did not have to suffer. And good Mr. 
Walters took the best care of him. It is not 
sudden to me, it ought not to have been 
sudden to him, for I warned him to be 
careful.” 

‘‘ And I was not told ! ” There was a hys- 
terical catch in her voice. She thought of a 
dozen things she might have done or said. 

‘‘ My dear child, it would not have helped 
any, and only added a care. I could not even 
tell him the absolute truth, for I think he 
would have started abroad at once, and if this 


330 HELEN GRANT'^S FRIENDS 

had happened on shipboard, or soon after you 
had landed, and you had been left with all the 
trouble and sorrow among strangers— I could 
not endure the idea. My poor child ! ” 

She shuddered in every pulse of her 
body. 

“How thoughtful you were for me,” she 
faltered. “ Tell me all. And he was count- 
ing on a long life.” 

“ When he was ill in the autumn I told him 
he had overworked and worn very hard on 
his heart. He had never been ill a day in his 
life, he said, and made rather light of my ad- 
vice. I was very glad good (dd Mr. Walters 
desired to accompany him to New York. He 
may have informed you that he consulted an 
oculist there, who told him frankly he must not 
tax his eyes too severely, and that he must 
keep his general health up to the mark. He 
wanted to sail at once and was sure the sea 
voyage would set him up straight, but I noticed 
that he had lost strength and tried to put him 
off. I was thankful this Washington invita- 
tion came to hand. I begged Mr. Walters to 
persuade him to go, and, once there, to take 
a journey further south. They had come to 
be quite interested friends, you may have 


YOUR FATHER KNOWETH 


331 


(( 


observed. Mr. Walters has been a great Old 
Testament student, and there were many 
points of approximation between them, and the 
good clergyman felt that when he had come 
so near the truth he might go a little further. 
They went to Old Point just a week ago. He 
had enjoyed Washington very much, and was 
in good spirits except being troubled about his 
eyes. Tuesday morning he rose as usual and 
had his breakfast sent up, but complained of 
feeling tired and lay down again on the bed. 
But by night he was drowsy and moved with 
difficulty, and when the doctor came he said it 
was the end, though that might not occur in 
several days. He lapsed into unconscious- 
ness, but did not seem to suffer^ -Mr. Walters 
telegraphed for me, and I went on at once. 
Thursday the end came peacefully. And, my 
dear child, there is no question but he would 
have gone blind if he had lived, and how 
would a man of his stamp and purposes have 
endured that ? But at the longest I am certain 
he could not have lasted beyond spring. He 
had used up all his strength. And you will 
see presently that God was good to you in this 
matter. I tried to argue with him once that 
it would be absolutely cruel to take a girl as 


332 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

young as.you among strangers, his own health 
being uncertain, but he would not listen to 
reason. He was very strong-willed.” 

Poor father ! ” she murmured again, 
poor father ! I don’t know how to thank you 
for the trouble; ” but her eyes were still tear- 
less. 

There are some other things to talk about. 
Your mother is buried in the old graveyard 
at the Center, and of course he will be laid 
beside her. I must go over and see your 
uncle. It would be well to have the funeral 
to-morrow.” 

Helen bowed her head acquiescently. 

“ I am glad he came back since this had to 
happen so soon, although it makes a keener 
sorrow for you. And now — do you know 
anything at all of your father’s affairs? ” 

“No,” she answered, with a sorrowful 
shake of the head. “ Except— there is the 
address of the London and New York Banking 
House.” 

“Will you get me that? I must telegraph 
to them. I will attend to the business.” 

She rose and unlocked the drawer. Fortu- 
nately he had not taken the key with him. 
There was an envelope containing two or three 


YOUR FATHER KNOWETH "" 333 

folded papers and the printed address on the 
outside. 

“ Yes, this is what I want. Would you 
rather go over with me ? ” 

‘‘ Oh, no.” She seemed to shrink into her 
very self. ‘‘ Uncle Jason will come over 
here.” 

‘‘ Yes. My dear girl, we think you have 
been heroic and devoted. God has ordered 
this thing rightly, as you will admit when you 
recover from the shock. I sympathize truly 
with you and will do all in my power to make 
your burden lighter.” 

Oh, yes, I trust you entirely. Oh, do not 
think me indifferent, but I seem chilled to the 
very bone.” 

He laid her gently down on the lounge and 
gave her shoulder a tranquilizing pat, as one 
does to a weary child, then he left her to 
nature’s soothing power. 

Mrs. Dayton waylaid him in the hall. 

“ Oh, Doctor ? ” inquiringly, her eyes full 
of sympathy. 

“ She is going to take it hard ” 

But she did not want to go,” the lady in- 
terrupted. 

'‘If she had, her disappointment would 


334 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

offset the other. But she will think of a 
hundred things, and wonder if she had al- 
ways been on the right side. We none of 
us are. We make no end of mistakes with 
the very best intentions. Probably we were 
not meant to be all wise at sixteen. Pm 
nearer sixty, and I find many stakes to pull up 
and set elsewhere. Yet if one might give 
thanks it is because the wiser Judge of all has 
not asked the sacrifice of her young life. It 
does sometimes happen, and it is a mystery 
to me why while the young life that could be 
of such advantage to the world should be worn 
out in the service of the querulous old one. 
He would have gone blind if he had lived, but 
he simply couldn’t have lived more than a few 
months. That was why I tried to make him 
put off his journey. Well, he was a queer 
sort of Dick, and it seems right that he should 
come back here to be buried. There, I must 
rush off to the Center. Be good to Helen, but 
don’t bother her. She’ll swing back true 
presently.” 

Helen turned over on her face to shut out 
the light. She had the horror of death that 
young, healthy vitality always has, the sudden, 
inexplicable change, the silence, coldness. 


YOUR FATHER KNOWETH 


335 


JJ 


nothingness, the awful sense that one can 
never come back, that all things are done for- 
ever ! 

Had she ever wished — was the “ some- 
thing ” Mrs. Dayton mentioned now and then 
death ? She had not wanted to give up all her 
youthful hopes and ambitions and friendships 
for this dreary work that did not rouse her 
interest as it did her father’s. She was just 
as truthful with herself as with others. She 
had protested inwardly, but hoped in the final 
arrangement to adjust herself to her task, yet 
she knew it would only have been second or 
third best. She had faced the fact of waning 
sight and realized what that would entail. 
Oh, no, she had not thought of death coming 
in to break the bond. 

Had she done everything she could? How 
many times she had thought of the grand old 
Apostle in his prison, when it seemed as if 
Rome needed him to go up and down its streets 
and speak the words of life! And she had 
not been a prisoner even two years ! The bars 
were loosed and she was given back her own 
life, to live in her own way. 

She was thankful for the remembrance of 
that last parting, the cold kiss upon her fore- 


33^ HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

head which seemed a ray of awakening tender- 
ness, and that she had returned it with warmth 
and sincerity. She would have been glad to 
give him a child’s love, but he believed little 
in outward demonstrations of affection. Oh, 
where had she been remiss? Could she have 
schooled her nature to be content? 

Her eyeballs were hot and throbbing, but 
her body seemed stonily cold, without even the 
movement of occasional chills. Then Mrs. 
Dayton came up and took her in her arms and 
gave her some motherly tenderness, and they 
cried together. There were so many com- 
forting things that she could say, and there 
was the certainty of only a very short span of 
life remaining. 

And I do think Dr. Bradford would have 
made a big fight at the last to keep him here, 
for it seemed too dreadful to have you undergo 
all this sorrow among strangers.” 

Helen shuddered. Did any one ever 
have better or dearer friends in a time of 
trouble ? 

She did not come down to dinner. Soon 
afterward Uncle Jason arrived to take her over 
to the Center. 

’Twas no great surprise to me,” said the 


YOUR FATHER KNOWETH 337 

kindly man, “ for you could almost hear the 
grave a-callin’ him, he was that weak-looking. 
I thought when he first came he wouldn’t live 
a month, but he was wiry, and such people go 
to the last and bend a good many times with- 
out breaking. An’ he was likely to be blind, 
so the Lord knew. We’re all so glad you 
don’t have to go away. ’Twould have been no 
sort of life for a young girl.” 

He was very sweet to her, the little rough- 
ness was all on the outside. And they talked 
over the plans during the ride. Professor 
Grant would be buried from the church at two, 
on Sunday. Mr. Walters could come over, 
and Mr. McKee, the old preacher at the Center 
who had buried her mother years ago, would 
make the address. 

Seems strange-like that he should come 
back here to die after being away so many 
years, as if the Lord knew just how to bring 
things around. You’ll feel better to have 
them both there together. And you’ve been 
a brave girl, Helen. I do suppose scholars 
and men who go so deep into queer subjects 
are different from common people, and 
don’t have time for the everyday things of 
life.” 


33^ HELEN GRANTS'S FRIENDS 

Aunt Jane took her in the strong, warm 
arms and kissed her fondly. 

“ It’s an awful shock,” she said, and you 
look like a ghost! No one was dreamin’ of 
such a thing, but Dr. Bradford said his heart 
was almost gone when he came last summer. 
He had such a queer, white sort of look. 
Don’t you want to' go upstairs and lie down? 
I’ll get ’Reely to build a fire. There’s neigh- 
bors running in and out all the time an’ 
talking ” 

“ Yes, my head aches,” replied Helen. 
“ How good you are,” and she buried her face 
on the ample bosom. 

And I’ll make a cup of mint tea. It’s 
good to settle your nerves. Now be as quiet 
as you can.” 

’Reely was too awe-stricken to talk. Helen 
took off her gown and put on a dressing sack 
and lay down on the bed. The mint tea was 
warm and soothing. She heard the coming 
and' going downstairs and the indistinct voices 
that sounded farther and farther off, and then 
she fell asleep. 

It must be conceded that Aunt Jane was 
quite in her element the next day. Weddings 
and funerals are great events in small coun- 


YOUR FATHER KNOWETH 


339 




try places. And though she had never given 
plain Ad Grant much credit, Professor Grant, 
with several letters to his name which she 
didn’t understand at all except they were an 
honor, and that organizations in cities had 
been ready to entertain him and to listen to 
his lore, was not to be dismissed quite like 
a common school teacher. She was curiously 
divided between her desire that her predictions 
should have come true, and a very real pride 
in the fact they had not. If the world hon- 
ored him the Hopes might venture to. 

It was really a notable funeral. Just below 
the pulpit the coffin stood covered with a velvet 
pall, and in the front seats after the family 
were many of the dead man’s old pupils, 
truly proud that he had been their teacher. 
Neighbors came from all around, it being a 
leisure day and fair traveling. The church 
was filled. The choir sang reverently. Mr. 
McKee spoke highly of our fellow townsman 
whom they could always honor. Mr. Walters 
came nearer to Helen’s aching heart when he 
mentioned the great study and attainments of 
Professor Grant, and that he had proved the 
weak points, the fallacies, the utter inability 
of the heathen religions to redeem the world 


340 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

and restore it to a higher plane, and that 
through his very discoveries he had pro- 
nounced the Christian religion the best and 
noblest, the only true way of redemption. 

Helen drew a long, quivering breath. He 
had once said something akin to that to her. 
Perhaps he did believe more than he admitted. 
For when death comes it is the hardest of all, 
the greatest pang not to have faith in the best 
of another life for those dear to us. 

She went home with Aunt Jane, and for 
several days seemed very weak and crushed. 
Aunt Jane wondered whether there was 
anything left and what Helen would do 
now. 

“ It’s queer how she comes just to the point 
of a thing, and then it drops off all of a sud- 
den! Well, if people ain’t born for luck I 
don’t believe it will ever come to them,” she 
commented. 

After a few days Jenny took her home for 
a visit. It was quieter, and Nat and Uncle 
Jason came in every day or evening. But it 
seemed to Helen as if she were all at sea. She 
had kept at such a high tension for the past 
two months that the collapse was inevitable. 
She was not considering what she should do; 


YOUR FATHER KNOWETH 341 

it seemed as if she were stunned and could not 
think at all. 

Dr. Bradford and Mr. Walters came over 
one morning, bringing her a parcel of letters 
and papers. Two were from Aldred House, 
one with a business superscription, with the 
caption of a noted solid review. 

Will you look over this? ” asked Mr. Wal- 
ters. 

She cast her eyes languidly down the first 
page. 

I don't seem to understand," handing it to 
him beseechingly. 

“ While you are going over that I wish a 
little talk," began Dr. Bradford. “ You must 
learn a few points about business, Helen," in 
a kindly tone. Even a small matter has to 
be attended to with as much precision as 
greater ones. There is standing to your 
father's account at his banker's a sum of money 
that will more than cover all indebtedness, 
though your uncle kindly offered to supply any 
need. But there must be an administrator ap- 
pointed, and we must learn whether he left 
any property in London and whether he made 
a will. We decided to have Mr. Walters 
apply. He has the leisure to attend to it, and 


342 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

is more used to business methods than your 
uncle would be ” 

“ And would do anything for Miss Helen. 
Indeed, I call myself a very good friend of 
your father’s, my dear, and I think I did 
truly appreciate him. He has afforded me 
much pleasure.” 

Helen raised her grateful eyes to him, but 
they were humid with tears. 

“ Mr. Walters will go over to Bridgeton to- 
morrow and make application, if you have no 
objection.” 

“ Oh, no. I shall be glad of — of such a 
good friend,” giving the doctor a faint 
smile. 

“ And see here, Helen,” — Mr. Walters’ face 
wrinkled up with a glow of enthusiasm as he 
looked from her to the letter, — here is some- 
thing for your immediate consideration, very 
complimentary I take it, and quite to your 
pecuniary advantage. These review people 
want an article on the subject of your father’s 
last talk in Washington. He had no notes, 
but do you know of anything? ” studying her 
intently. 

“ I have it written out ; that was his way, 
and then he could better understand what he 


YOUR FATHER KNOWETH 


343 


cc 


wanted to use and what to omit. And a 
drawer full of notes on all these subjects.’^ 

‘‘ Then I don’t see why you and I cannot 
accomplish it. You will have to come over 
home.” 

Helen brightened up. If there really was 
something to do. She was weary of the en- 
forced idleness. 

Yes, I shall be glad,” she replied. 

“ Now, if you could squeeze in with us,” 
began the doctor with a humorous twinkle in 
his eye. ‘‘ And we can talk business by the 
way.” 

“ Yes. I will explain matters to my 
cousin,” and she went out to the sewing room, 
where Jenny was busy. 

‘‘ Well, yes — if it is business I suppose 
you must go,” answered Jenny reluctantly. 
“ Father ’ll be awful disappointed; he and Nat 
were coming over to-night, and mother 
thought now you might stay quite a while. 
You see, Helen, we’re about the only own folks 
you have, and we do think we ought to be a 
little nearer in time of trouble than just friends 
who are no kin. Father was speaking about 
the funeral expenses and all that, and said he 
didn’t want you worried one bit ” 


344 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

“There is enough for everything. Mr. 
Walters will be administrator — is that it?’' 
half smiling. I shall have to study up a 
little law.” 

“ But you’ll come back soon,” cordially. 

“ I don’t know how long the writing will 
take.” Then she put on her wraps and left 
her good-byes for the folks at the other house. 

It was a sharp winter day, with a rather 
rough sky and pale sunshine, but Helen felt 
an exhilaration in the air and a certain sense 
of freedom. They had all been very kind to 
her, but Aunt Jane’s comments could not be 
quite divested of some of the old-time feeling, 
a sort of grudging surprise that Addison Grant 
should have attained any eminence. She still 
had no high opinion of so much book-learning, 
and rather nagged at Nat. 

It was really inspiriting to be at home once 
more, as Mrs. Dayton’s house always seemed. 
And when she understood the case she insisted 
Mr. Walters should stay to dinner, and kindled 
a fire at once in “ Mr. Grant’s room,” as they 
all called it. 

Helen and Mr. Walters had a comforting 
talk in the parlor. He had a serene faith for 
his friend ; he knew only the intellectual side, 


YOUR FATHER KNOWETH 345 

the scholarship he so admired, though he had 
a vague idea such attainments were much 
above the petty rounds of life. 

But to her it was an awesome thing to come 
to the end of a tie that should have been an 
affection, and wonder if there had been mis- 
takes or negligences that were accountable for 
the failure to win what had seemed a duty to 
her. 

Mr. Conway and Mr. Warfield had such a 
warm welcome for her that her spirits rose 
every moment. But they noted now how much 
thinner she had grown, though it was partly 
the effect of the black gown. 

All the afternoon the two worked assidu- 
ously. Mr. Walters had a good deal of dis- 
crimination and was an earnest scholar, though 
a rather speculative one now. When he left 
her there was enough to keep her busy writing 
most of Saturday, and on Monday he thought 
they could nearly finish. 

I don^t wonder your father wanted you 
for an amanuensis,” he said in a tone of praise. 

You have the aptitude of a scholar, a lover 
of learning. It must have been a pleasure to 
work with you.” 

It was a pleasure to have the commendation. 


34^ HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

Her eyes shone with eager lights, and a warm 
color came to her cheek. If some one else had 
praised her ! But he had said she was a 
good daughter," and oh, how that comforted 
her now ! 

It was between lights, and she went out to 
the cheerful kitchen, where Joanna and Mrs. 
Dayton were preparing dinner. There were 
so many things to talk over that it seemed as 
if she must have been away a month at least. 
How bright everything was, with no jarring 
or fault-finding. And then dinner was ready. 

They lingered around the table, it was so 
pleasant to have her back. They had truly 
sorrowed in her sorrow. 

Then she rose and begged to be excused. 

Oh, you are not going away to work or 
study?" cried Mrs. Dayton, with positive ob- 
jection in her tone. 

Neither. But I have a pile of letters that 
I have not even looked into, and I am curious, 
or, at least, interested. I was so taken up with 
Mr. Walters that I really forgot them. And 
I may want to answer one or two." 

So with a pleasant inclination of the head 
she left the room. 

‘‘ I do hope Mr. Walters won't feel it in- 


YOUR FATHER KNOWETH 347 

cumbent to take up whatever work the pro- 
fessor left behind/' Mr. Warfield said rather 
irritably. “ Helen has had enough of the one- 
sided business. It isn't anything that will fit 
her for real life.” 

And I hope there will be enough money to 
allow her to follow out her own bent/' said 
Mrs. Dayton. “ She's been the sweetest and 
most devoted daughter, and all the while she 
has not even liked her father's plans. I do 
feel there was a sort of providence in all that 
happened, and we must all go some time,'' she 
added as an offset to the first part of her sen- 
tence. 

“ The best thing now will be for Helen to go 
in the High School at once. She can take an 
advanced standing. And she has quite as 
good friends here as she will find anywhere. 
I shall use my powers of persuasion to that 
end.'' 

Oh, I wish she might. Then I shouldn't 
lose her,'' and the kindly tone was very fer- 
vent. 

Helen glanced the notes over. Letters of 
condolence, brief and rather awkward, from 
some of the girls, tender and sympathetic from 
Miss Westerly, and touching from Mrs. Wil- 


348 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

marth, who begged her to come and spend a 
week with her. Mrs. Bell’s brought tears to 
her eyes. She laid it by to read over again, 
and she did read it many times. 

There were Daisy’s and Juliet’s, her two 
dearest girl friends. Juliet’s would be long, 
with some queer speculations and involved 
sentences, so she opened Daisy’s. 

It was written the second day of her return 
to school, before the sad tidings had reached 
either of them. And it was an angry, pas- 
sionate, upbraiding letter, accusing her of in- 
sincerity, unfaith, disingenuousness, and al- 
most everything an unreasonable, disappointed 
girl could say. 

‘‘And I really had coaxed mamma for an 
invitation. We couldn’t accommodate many 
guests from a distance, but I had made it all 
nice and right for you. Everybody wanted to 
see you so. And I could have excused you for 
some reasonable cause, but that you should 
have had another purpose in your heart all 
the while, another plan, you deceitful girl ! I 
should feel better if you had said right out, 
‘ I’ve asked Miss Craven to come and spend 
Christmas with me.’ And she, the sly thing, 
never said a word but that she was going to 


YOUR FATHER KNOWETH 349 

remain at Aldred House. And you had her 
a whole week! Oh, I suppose you had a 
lovely time, and you never gave me a thought ! 
Then she must come and flaunt her good time 
in my face, but I flnished her in short order. 
I wouldn’t listen to a word. I told her she 
might have you and keep you, that I never 
wanted to hear from you or see you again. 
So when you get to London you need not 
write, for I should put the letter in the Are 
unread. You can have your dear friend and 
she can have you. I shall have no difflculty 
in filling your place, believe me, but I do hope 
the next friend I make will be truthful and 
faithful, without any pretense.” 

Helen’s face was scarlet and her eyes shone 
with an unwonted light as she glanced across 
the room, almost imagining Daisy stood there 
in her unreasoning tempest. There had been 
a mistaken suspicion. When she had declined 
the invitation she had not even thought of 
asking Juliet, she had not known that her 
father would remain away, neither had Miss 
Craven received it. There had been no de- 
ception whatever on either side. 

She had mailed the paper with the notice 
of her father’s death to Daisy as well as to 


350 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

Juliet, but the former had vouchsafed no 
word. It was so unjust when Daisy might 
have known the truth, if she had listened to 
Juliet’s explanation. 

Then she turned to Juliet’s sweet and com- 
forting words. She explained the misadven- 
ture, that Daisy had flared up and would not 
listen to the fact she tried to set before her, 
that she had not received the invitation until 
in the Friday evening mail and after Daisy had 
gone home. Afterward she had written a note 
and sent it to Miss Bell’s room, only to have 
it returned unopened. And Juliet said in a 
nobly unselflsh way : “ I love you well enough 
to give you up for the present, if that would 
mend matters between you two, for I know 
now in my heart I could trust your love if we 
exchanged no word for months. Tell me 
what you would have me do, dear, dear friend, 
and I shall show my sincerity, my affection 
for you by doing it.” 

There was much about the pleasure of her 
visit to Mrs. Wilmarth, and a delicately ad- 
ministered comfort for the loss that had come 
to Helen. Perhaps out of her own experience 
of an unloved life Juliet could understand 
without explanations, Helen thought. 


*’^YOUR FATHER KNOWETH 35 I 

‘‘ It is the better friendship of the two,” she 
mused. “ Daisy will have a life full of pleas- 
ure, and she does make friends easily; Juliet 
is diffident and thinks she has so little to offer 
any one. Yes, whatever comes I shall keep 
to her. But it seems as if I managed to get 
between two fires with my friends, Mr. 
Warfield did not like Mrs. Van Dorn, and 
Aunt Jane is half jealous of Jenny, and now 
there is Mr. Walters, who no doubt will stir 
up some one else,” 


CHAPTER XVII 


MARCHING ON TO THE NEXT 

It seemed quite like old times to sit here 
and write. No one frowned a little if she 
straightened up and drew half a dozen long 
breaths. Oh, if he had known — if people only 
knew how much easier work was when cheer- 
fulness and appreciation made a sunshine 
about. There was mental sunshine. And all 
last week she had been in a mental cloud, but 
it was mostly sorrow for lost opportunities. 
She asked herself what she could have helped. 
But Mrs. Bell said she must leave behind the 
things that were not her fault and press for- 
ward. 

Some time after dinner Mr. Walters came 
in. The business had been all arranged at 
Bridgeton. Monday he would go to New 
York and then send to London. But it would 
take quite a while to get things in train. 

She had copied half the article very nicely. 
Then they planned out the rest. He was sin- 
352 j 


MARCHING ON TO THE NEXT 353 

cerely glad she could have it finished by Mon- 
day night, for it was important to have it sent 
as soon as possible. Helen worked very in- 
dustriously. 

About mid-afternoon Mr. Walters returned. 
There was quite an account in the city to be 
drawn upon, and there would be something 
left after all expenses had been paid. 

Miss Helen,” he said, ‘‘ I have been con- 
sidering another matter. After I gave up 
active work, and just then my wife’s health 
was very poor and she wanted to come here 
among her people, to die as she thought,” 
smiling, as she had recovered instead, “ I 
began to interest myself very much in Jewish 
history and especially the historical books of 
the Bible. I wrote several articles that were 
very well received. Then I started on a more 
pretentious work. I have been very much in- 
terested in discussing some of these points 
with your father, though we could not alto- 
gether agree. But he knows now, and no 
longer sees, through a glass, darkly. What I 
am coming to is this: There may be some 
facts very useful to me among your father’s 
papers, for he never settled to anything with- 
out having it thoroughly authenticated. There 


354 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

was no guesswork with him. And if we could 
go over them, and you would allow me to 
select what I liked, indeed, assist me a little, 
I might really achieve my idea. I have had 
an offer for the book to-day, and it quite in- 
spired me.” 

His wrinkled face was all in a glow and his 
eyes shone with delighted interest. 

Oh, anything I could do would be so will- 
ingly done ! ” cried Helen eagerly. “ You 
have been so kind. And I am glad you sought 
out father and were such a real friend to him, 
were with him to the last. I can never forget 
that. He was not a man to make friends 
easily.” 

Oh, my dear child, I am thankful I could 
do it for your sake. But it gets late, so I 
will be over to-morrow, and we can arrange 
some of the plans. You will be invaluable.” 

“ Oh, thank you ! ” and she pressed his 
hand. She was really happy again, and she 
had to try not to be lighthearted. Then all 
the autumn had not been quite wasted! She 
could do something for a friend while she was 
waiting to see what would come next. What 
did she want? 

It would be embarrassing to go back to 


MARCHING ON TO THE NEXT 355 

school even if she desired that. She had an- 
swered Juliet’s letter and written to Mrs. Bell 
without adverting to Daisy. To the girl she 
had sent a straightforward refutation. 

The next day she and Mr. Walters went 
over the papers, which were mostly notes in her 
clear hand. 

“ I will take them home with me. Helen, 
suppose you come with me. My wife will be 
very glad to make your acquaintance. She 
has had a warm sympathy with you. And I 
shouldn’t feel at home here; indeed,” smiling, 
“ I am afraid I should not be able to work 
anywhere else save in my study. It is a very 
cozy place.” 

“ I shall be glad to meet her.” Helen was 
soon wrapped up, and they walked off to- 
gether. The breeze brought the olden color 
to her cheeks, and the half smile so natural 
to her lingered about her lips. 

Mrs. Walters had certainly outgrown her 
delicacy. She was inclining to stoutness now, 
and her abundant hair was snowy white. A 
pleasant face, with still bright dark eyes, and 
a low, cheerful voice gave the young girl a 
welcome that went to her heart. 

Two daughters were married and settled in 


356 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

the town, and a small granddaughter of eight 
or so spent most of her time with them. The 
house was a large, old-fashioned place of a 
story and a half, with a high peaked roof over 
the main part that gave nice sleeping cham- 
bers. 

“ And this is my study," leading Helen 
through a short hall at the end of the sitting 
room. “ Pretty fair den for an old fellow, 
isn’t it ? " glancing at her with mirthful eyes. 

It had a big fireplace with a high mantel, 
ornamented with curious pitchers and jugs. 
All one side was shelved for books. Then 
there was a cabinet full of curiosities, a grand- 
father clock, a capacious lounge, and some easy 
chairs, a large desk in the middle of the room 
with a row of drawers at either side, and a top 
like a library table, strewn with papers and 
magazines. There were some fine pictures as 
well. 

‘‘Oh, it is just enchanting!" cried Helen, 
her face beaming with pleasure. 

“ I haven’t much to do now except the 
secretaryship of a widows and orphans’ fund, 
and now and then to go and preach for some 
friend who wants a rest. So I amuse myself 
with my book, but now I shall begin in good 


MARCHING ON TO THE NEXT 35/ 

earnest. How shall we take it up? Will 
you come over in the morning? One feels 
fresher then.” 

* Yes, I should like that, though it would 
be whatever time suited you. And I am grat- 
ified to be really busy, if I can be of service 
to you,” her shining eyes betraying her satis- 
faction. 

There is no doubt of that. Why, you have 
made me feel quite like a young fellow, or a 
genius, instead of a rather lazy old fellow,” 
laughing. 

Mrs. Walters insisted on her staying to 
supper, but she had said she would be 
home. She would come over Thursday morn- 
ing. 

This was almost at the end of Beech Street. 
Some three blocks further north the Wil- 
marths lived. She would have time for just 
a few moments' call. 

Mrs. Wilmarth was watching at the win- 
dow. 

“ I saw you go by with Mr. Walters,” she 
said, “and Tve been wondering if you meant 
to come back before dark. Oh, my dear, dear 
girl!” 

For some moments neither spoke, and when 


358 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

they gained courage to glance at each other, 
both had their eyes full of tears. 

“ I must talk fast,” Helen began, “ for I 
promised Mrs. Dayton I would be home to 
dinner.” Then she went briefly over what had 
occurred during the last few days. Her tone 
was almost joyous at the prospect of having 
something to occupy herself with. 

“ Thursday ! ” Mrs. Wilmarth subjoined. 

Then why can you not come to me to-mor- 
row? Though I shall not give up my whole 
week.” 

“ Yes, I could,” with a lingering sweetness 
in her voice. 

I was afraid they might keep you over 
to the Center. You have grown thin, Helen. 
It has been a sad time — but we will talk of 
that to-morrow.” 

‘"^Yes, for I must say good-night.” 

‘“Mr. Wilmarth will be disappointed be- 
cause I did not keep you.” 

She smiled and then flashed out in the hall, 
down the steps, and waved her hand to the 
figure at the window. There was an exultant 
feeling in her heart and a song of praise that 
some one, more than one, should love her. 

She had so much to tell Mrs. Dayton that 


MARCHING ON TO THE NEXT 359 

without any special intent they sat out in 
Joanna’s tidy kitchen until it was bedtime. 
She was so bright and hopeful between the 
two new real friends that she suggested the 
little girl who had come over from Hope 
Center to wait upon Mrs. Van Dorn and do 
whatever else she was bidden. And Mrs. 
Dayton, who had nearly always found her in- 
terest in other people’s lives, had no jealous 
feeling or fear that she should be pushed aside 
to make room for some one else. Out of all 
the combinations of circumstances that h^d 
evolved, her finger had first set the wheel in 
motion, but she was not going to check it at 
any point because it might go past her a 
little. Some memories they held in com- 
mon that could not well belong to any one 
else. 

The day at Mrs. Wilmarth’s had quite a 
different atmosphere. Here Helen found 
much that she could minister to. And though 
she could confess her own personal insights 
and imaginations, and though they talked of 
sorrow and death, the elder was really proud 
that Helen’s father had reached a point of dis- 
tinction. There was a delicate reserve on the 
girl's part of all that could depreciate her 


360 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

father in her listener’s estimation. She did 
not like to think of it herself. 

She explained the agreement she had made 
with Mr. Walters, and how glad she was of an 
interest just now, when it seemed best to wait 
until further developments. 

Then you can drop in to luncheon often, 
and we can have an afternoon of music and 
poetry. You can hardly realize how lonesome 
I get, and how useless life seems some days of 
depression. If I had a niece who could come 
to me, or a sister who missed being married,” 
and Mrs. Wilmarth gave a peculiar, softened 
expression, like a smile that hardly dared ven- 
ture out. “ I wouldn’t want to keep any one 
from marriage and a happy home of her own, 
but if she had had a disappointment, for in- 
stance, and fallen back on friendship, we might 
do a good deal for each other.” 

There was such a tender longing in the tone 
that it touched Helen as it had times before. 

“ If you only knew Miss Craven well,” she 
ventured. 

“ But she has all that money. It might 
seem as if I wanted to influence her in some 
way. My imaginary girl must really need 
me, and be glad of a home. Oh, what fool- 


MARCHING ON TO THE NEXT 361 

ishness in a body going on to middle 
life ! ” 

“I beseech you not to grow any older,” 
laughed Helen. “ Some day I may want to be 
the girl myself.” 

‘‘ I only wish that might be,” was the ear- 
nest reply. 

Helen was interested at once in Mr. Wal- 
ters’ plans the next morning. He read her a 
synopsis of his story of the Jews. Many 
places in it he had marked for revision since 
he had talked with Professor Grant. He 
looked at it from the religious side, a cor- 
roboration of Biblical history, the truth of the 
predictions and punishments of God’s chosen 
race, and their marvelous rescue from total 
destruction. The new discoveries added a zest 
that gave it the aspect of positive romance. 
It did appeal strongly to Helen, and instead 
of the half-day they spent a whole one, for 
Mrs. Walters came in when luncheon was 
ready with a cordial insistence in her invita- 
tion, and Helen assented. 

‘‘ But we will not work this way,” he said 
when he bade her good-bye. “ You have been 
an inspiration, and I cannot afford to wear you 
out.” 


362 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

I scarcely feel tired at all, you have made 
it so interesting.” And certainly her face 
showed no trace of weariness. 

“ I don’t wonder the professor wanted to 
take her with him to London,” he mused, 
watching her trip lightly up the street. “ But 
it would have been hard on her.” 

She was thinking of her father too. If they 
could have worked this way together ! 

On Saturday Uncle Jason made his appear- 
ance early. Days were short, and he wanted 
to get home before dark. 

“ Why, Helen, how you’ve freshened up ! ” 
he exclaimed in surprise. But it was a sor- 
rowful week.” 

Don’t you want to take me back with 
you ? ” she asked in a bright tone. “ I didn’t 
finish my visit.” 

'‘No. Mother felt — well, a little hurt, for 
she was counting on quite a time with 
you.” 

“ It was business, and really. Uncle Jason, 
I’ve come to be quite an important person,” 
laughing as she squeezed his arm. " I shall 
have to come back on Monday morning, for I 
have undertaken some work for Mr. Walters, 
very much like what father was training me 


MARCHING ON TO THE NEXT 363 

for. He thinks it is best not to make any 
plans until we have heard from London.” 

“ Well, we’ll all be glad to have you, espe- 
cially Nat and your old uncle. Now, if you 
could go right off, and didn’t mind my peddlin’ 
about, then I wouldn’t have to drive round 
this way again.” 

I can get ready in five minutes, so sit down 
and wait.” 

She explained the matter to Mrs. Dayton, 
changed her gown, and as she stepped into the 
wagon Mr. Warfield came up the walk. She 
waved her hand gayly. 

Where has Helen gone? ” he asked almost 
crossly of Mrs. Dayton. 

Over to the Center to stay until Monday.” 

She runs around wild nowadays, which is 
a bad thing for her if she means to do any- 
thing worth while with her education. She 
does need a strong hand. I don’t wonder her 
father kept her pretty close.” 

And I think she needs all the liberty she 
can have for a while,” was the spirited return. 

I’m not afraid of her getting frivolous. And 
she’s likely to be kept pretty busy for a while.” 

'‘About something that is of no earthly 
use,” he said in a very short tone. 


3^4 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

He had some plans that it seemed as if she 
must understand were for her immediate bene- 
fit. She could enter school with an advanced 
standing, and in another year graduate, he 
was quite certain. He could do a great deal 
for her, would do it because she was so much 
in earnest. Study was a delight to her. She 
could inspire others. He did not mean to 
stay forever in this little town, and he was 
ambitious to have a record for good work 
done. 

He had spent the morning over school work, 
and was tired and a little out of temper at 
some poor exercises when he had expected 
much better. Did children, young people 
who ought to look a little at the serious side 
of life, care whether they really learned any- 
thing or not? It was disheartening. 

Helen meanwhile snuggled herself down 
under the blanket and the old, moth-eaten 
buffalo robe, for it was a wintry day with a 
sharp north wind. Fortunately it would be 
at their backs going home. She took up the 
story of the time she had left her cousins, and 
rehearsed the incidents in a most entertaining 
manner. Now and then he gave a soft 
chuckle. She was so like the Helen of 


MARCHING ON TO THE NEXT 365 

Other times, seeing a bright side to every- 
thing. 

“ And you’re going to help the old dominie ! 
Well, I do declare! Next thing you’ll be 
v^riting a book of your own ! ” 

“ If I do it won’t be on ruins, or wars and 
fighting,” she returned gayly. 

Nat came to help her out as they drove 
round, and gave her a cordial greeting. “ I’ll 
put up the horse, father,” he said. ‘‘ You 
go in and get warm.” 

Aunt Jane was scolding. Aurelia was cry- 
ing. Fan and Tom were playing “ tit-tat- 
toe ” on the slate, and occasionally the pencil 
gave an unearthly squeak. 

“ Children, put up that slate. You’re too 
old for such nonsense. And, ’Reely, if you 
don’t stop snifflin’ — oh, Helen, you drop down 
on one like a ghost ! ” 

Tom made a grab at her that nearly cap- 
sized her. Fan stood ready for the next hug. 

“ Just put your hat and coat in the sewing 
room, Helen. I declare, I was hurt about 
your goin’ off without a word, but I s’pose one 
couldn’t gainsay a doctor and a parson. ’Reely, 
you look after the potatoes. Fan, begin to set 
the table. I’ve worked all day long and 


366 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

haven’t had time to change my dress. ’Reely’s 
the tryin’est thing I ever did see; she’s Mul- 
ford through and through.” 

Aunt Jane went into the washroom and 
tidied herself up a little. Helen answered 
questions, pulled the table-cloth around 
straight, put on some dishes, asked Aunt Jane 
for one of her big aprons, which pleased her 
mightily, and somehow things seemed to lose 
their general contrariness and the atmosphere 
cleared. The piece of roast pork came out 
of the oven browned to a turn, and Aurelia 
made the gravy. 

Nat came in, washed his hands, and took 
an old account book down from the clock 
shelf, saying, Now, pop, before you forget,” 
and Uncle Jason began to enumerate the 
articles disposed of — eggs, butter, poultry, 
apples, and potatoes. 

‘‘ Come to dinner ! ” exclaimed Aunt Jane. 

She had felt quite affronted at first that Nat 
should want to know what she called the “ ins 
and outs of everything,” but he declared he 
wanted to ascertain whether farming paid 
before he went into it largely. 

“ It paid before you were born ! ” snapped 
Aunt Jane, “ and I don’t s’pose you brought 


MARCHING ON TO THE NEXT 3^7 

an overload of wisdom with you. Children 
seem to be all smartness or all stupidness now- 
adays, and the smartness doesn’t amount to 
much.” 

But in the main the dinner passed off pleas- 
antly. There was less confusion and dis- 
puting. Aurelia sighed now and then, and 
her eyes were red and swollen, but it did not 
interfere with her appetite. Uncle Jason 
humorously instructed Nat to see that the 
hens did their full duty next week, for most 
people’s hens seemed on a strike, and he had 
taken so many orders he was afraid he had 
forgotten some. 

Now you sit down and take a rest. Aunt 
Jane, and we’ll clear away the dishes,’' Helen 
said cheerily. 

Nat had been stirring up the fire in the sit- 
ting room, so she went thither. Helen lighted 
the lamp, and Uncle Jason took out his paper, 
but he soon nodded over it. Fan wondered if 
Helen knew anything about the taking of 
Quebec that was in their Monday’s lesson, and 
Tom had gone astray on the least and the 
greatest common divisor. Aurelia preserved 
a sort of sullen silence, but presently every- 
thing was straightened up and Helen was 


368 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

doing sums in troublesome fractions for Tom 
when Sophy came to the door. 

Mis’ Northrup wants her mother right 
away,” she announced. Mr. Northrup’s got 
to go out.” 

Aunt Jane went on the porch and talked to 
her a brief space. Then she told her to come 
in and wait while she changed her dress and 
put on her “ things.” 

“ ril walk over with you, mother,” said 
Uncle Jason. 

“ Helen,” she began in a low tone, I may 
not be back until morning. I declare, it’s just 
a providence that you came over. Try and 
keep things a little straight. And, children, 
you mind whatever Helen says.” 

Nat took up his father’s paper, Tom was 
sleepy and went to bed. Fan declared she was 
wide awake as an owl, but she leaned her head 
down on the cushion of another chair. 

What was it, Aurelia ? ” Helen asked ten- 
derly. The girl began to cry. 

“ I just wish I was dead. I’m tired and 
sick of living where no one cares a bit about 
you and you can’t have a minute to yourself, 
and you’ve everlastingly got to hear what 
mother did before she was twelve years old, 


MARCHING ON TO THE NEXT 369 

and what Jenny did. They are smart, of 
course. That’s the Cummings’ blood. And 
I’m all Mulford. I don’t care! Father’s the 
best of the whole bunch. And I didn’t make 
myself ! ” 

** I think we make a little of ourselves every 
day,” Helen returned gently. 

Aurelia stared. Well, I never 1 I don’t 
see how.” 

By doing or not doing. When we evade 
the things we ought to do, we weaken the habit 
of obedience until we are full of revolt, and 
everything comes hard, and when we do those 
things we know to be wrong that habit grows 
upon us until we almost make ourselves believe 
it isn’t very bad. So you see we do make 
many of our faults permanent.” 

** Did you always mind mother when you 
were here ? ” 

Helen laughed. I confess I did not al- 
ways. Then I found it was better to do most 
things right away, and if there was any time 
left over you could have that.” 

Mother doesn’t leave any over. She’s at 
you all the time. I’m a big girl now, and I 
ought to do a little as I like.” 

What would you like to do? ” 


3/0 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

“ Oh, read, read, and go to parties and have 
some fun. Vm old enough. Letty Breen had 
a party last week, but mother wouldn’t let me 
go. She told me all about it Sunday. They 
played games and had no end of fun. And 
cake and lemonade and candy and motto-snaps 
— that you take hold of and pull. It was 
awful mean to have to stay at home.” 

“ And was that the trouble to-day? ” 

“No, that was about a book. Letty lends 
them to me. They’re just beautiful. Don’t 
you love stories ? ” 

“ Yes,” assented Helen, “ but I can’t spend 
much time over them.” 

“ I s’pose you have to learn a lot of things. 
I’m not going to teach school, but get married 
the very first chance I have.” 

“But the book?” leading her back to the 
subject. 

“ Letty lent it to me. I’d done all the up- 
stairs work and cleared up the dinner dishes 
and mopped up the floor. Mother was taking 
her nap. I’d had the book hid in the stocking- 
bag, and I thought I might read just a little. 
I don’t see as it’s any worse than wasting your 
time sleeping. And I did so want to finish the 
chapter. She’d run away from her husband. 


MARCHING ON TO THE NEXT 3/1 

— and he was splendid, too, — but she thought 
she didn^t love him. And then he hunted her 
up in disguise, making believe he was poor, 
and she took an awful fancy to him. They 
were just coming to an explanation, and I did 
forget everything, when mother bounced out 
and snatched the book, and, though I told her 
it was Letty's, she put it in the fire. I tried 
to save it, but she slapped me, and then we had 
a real quarrel. Tm going in the shop as soon 
as spring opens — father says I may — and then 
ril read all the books I want to.'' 

“ You won't do much work or earn much 
money." 

‘‘ I don't care. Letty says your parents 
have to take care of you until you are eighteen. 
I'm going for the fun and to get rid of house- 
work. I just hate it." 

‘‘But if you are married, what then?" 

“ I won't keep house. I'll board." 

Helen felt helpless, while her heart was full 
of pity for the poor girl. What could she say 
that Aurelia would understand? She was not 
naturally intelligent, and Aunt Jane’s system 
had crushed rather than fostered ambition of 
any sort. There was no reward, for she really 
never earned any, and Aunt Jane could appre- 


372 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

date industry. Another girl like Jenny would 
have delighted her. She did vent some of her 
disappointment upon the poor child. And oh, 
how hard it was to work without any com- 
mendation. Helen understood that better 
now. 

‘‘ I do think, Aurelia, that I’d try to get my 
part of the work done on time, not dawdle over 
it,” she began thoughtfully. 

“ And then just have a lot more poked at 
you! That’s the way it works, Helen.” 

Oh, that was true enough. 

“ When you were here and we were little 
it was kind of divided up, you see, but now 
Fan isn’t made to do much of anything be- 
cause she has lessons. And mother thinks be- 
cause I am big and stout I can work all the 
time.” 

‘‘ But she works as well. And most people 
do in this world. It is always something. It 
is really the law of life. It is what God has 
appointed for all of us.” 

‘‘ Jen doesn’t work so awful hard. Why 
can’t mother keep a girl ? ” 

“ Would you do enough sewing to pay the 
girl’s wages ? ” 

‘‘ I don’t know how. And then in the even- 


MARCHING ON TO THE NEXT 373 


ing Joe sits and reads stories to her. Fd darn 
stockings if some one would read stories to 
me.” 

‘‘Wouldn’t Nat?” 

“ I don’t care for the stupid old things he 
reads. They’re about farming and men who 
have built bridges and made machinery and 
what not.” 

“ At least I would not borrow the kind of 
books my mother did not want me to read. 
And most of those novels are not about ordi- 
nary life, such as we have to live. Jenny is 
very nice and happy, but her life isn’t a bit 
romantic.” 

“ I shouldn’t want it ! ” and Aurelia tossed 
her head. 

“ What are you girls talking about ? ” said 
Nat, coming out to them. “ Is ’Reely rehears- 
ing her woes? I recommend good, honest 
work for most of them.” 

“ And some play, some companionship,” 
began Helen eagerly. Nat, can’t you find 
interesting stories to-read to her, and can’t you 
and she talk over the things you like ? ” 

“ Well, you see, we don’t like the same 
things. And I can’t abide that Letty Breen. 
You should have heard her talk about your 


374 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

going to London. She supposed you’d be 
right in among the lords and ladies, and the 
queen would invite you to dinner. Such rot 
as they talk ! Oh, ’Reely, do have a little sense, 
and don’t be such a cry-baby ! I’m going out 
to the barn, and then I’ll walk on to meet 
father.” 

He did not have to walk very far. Mother 
would stay all night; Jenny wasn’t very well. 
Then the fires were banked for the night, 
Fanny roused, and they all went to bed. 
Helen shivered a little in the cold room and 
wondered if there was anything she could do 
to awaken Aurelia to a sense of real living. 

They had a rather merry breakfast the next 
morning. Helen made Aurelia pour the coffee 
while she baked the cakes. 

“ I don’t know how you do it,” commented 
Nat, ‘‘ but this kitchen isn’t half as full of 
smoke as the other folks make.” 

“ That is in the know how,” returned Helen. 

The philosophy of inanimate things is to find 
out the best and easiest way of doing them.” 

“ Cakes seem to me real, live, jolly things 
when they’re hot,” said Tom, at which they all 
laughed. 

Nat and Helen went to church. Here her 


MARCHING ON TO THE NEXT 3^5 

father's coffin had stood, just here she had lis- 
tened to the kindly words said over him, and 
prayed fervently that he might indeed have 
seen the great light that beckoned to all who 
raised their eyes to it. 

One and another greeted her cordially. 
Then she led Nat out to the old churchyard in 
the rear, and they stood by the dreary mound 
that no kindly turf had yet covered. Her 
mother had a small headstone. If she could 
put up a monument — if she might use the pro- 
ceeds of that review article for it! 

They walked along silently, the people drop- 
ping off until they were quite alone. The path 
was rough, just as it had frozen up after a 
thaw. 

‘‘ I wish " she began, glancing at Nat. 

Is it anything I can do ? " in a ready tone. 

It’s about — ^Aurelia.” 

‘‘ Well, you’ll have to let her go,” the boy 
said decidedly. 

Something ought to be done to rouse 
her ” 

You can’t rouse her. She’d like to sit and 
read those foolish novels all day long. I’ve 
found some of them out at the barn, and 
threatened to tell mother, but I didn’t. I do 


37^ HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

hate to hear so much scolding,’^ and Nat drew 
his brows into a sharp frown. 

“ But if you could interest her in something 
better 

‘‘ No, I can’t. Mother and she ought to 
get along, for they both despise book-learning, 
and you don’t know how hard I have to fight 
with myself and for myself. Helen, I wish I 
could have gone to school another year, but 
father needed me and mother nagged. I like 
the farm and the stock and trying experiments, 
but I don’t mean to be a country clod, rough 
and uncouth. It doesn’t help you to plow a 
furrow any straighter. And when you are 
keeping watch over yourself and trying to get 
into nice ways, and curb your temper and 
study up the things you want to know, you 
really haven’t time to take any one in hand 
who^ doesn’t care, That’^s why country people 
are so common — they don’t care. Any old 
way is good enough. But it isn’t for me.” 

Oh, Nat! ” Helen caught his hand as it 
swung forward. 

“ I mean to be a first-class farmer some 
time. Tom will be some sort of a mechanic, 
and he’s a smart little lad. Fan is fond of 
her books and stands high in her classes. But 


MARCHING ON TO THE NEXT 37/ 

Reely is a sort of black sheep — perhaps she^s 
all Mulford/’ and he gave a short laugh. 
“ But I think father’s a pretty good sort. I 
wish we had you — no, I don’t, either, it would 
be dreadful for you. And, Helen, you’re a 
trump all the way through^ I should say you 
were all Grant, but now dnd then you sug- 
gest father. You’ve such a pleasant way of 
passing over things instead of bristling up ! ” 

Helen smiled up at him, but the tears stood 
in her eyes as she returned : 

“ He’s been a good father to me, and I love 
him.” 

“ And he loves you — oh, we all do for that 
matter. You ought to hear mother set you 
up to ’Reely every now and then. And if you 
should ever go away again I want you to find 
time to write to me. There are so few people 
you can talk to straight up and down without 
cutting off corners.” 

“ We will always keep friends,” said Helen 
firmly. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


MORE THAN ONE SURPRISE 

Aunt Jane sat by the kitchen stove, her 
skirt turned carefully the wrong side up lest 
it should meet with some untoward spatter. 
^Reely had finished dishing up, Fan was plac- 
ing the chairs. 

We thought you had been asked out to 
dinner ! she exclaimed rather tartly. ‘‘ Seems 
to me one needs to walk fast to keep warm.” 

Nat gave a pleasant laugh and said ; “ How 
are they?” indicating the direction with his 
head. 

Early Sunday morning a little daughter had 
come to the house of Northrup. 

Mrs. Thompson, on whom they had de- 
pended, could not come until Monday noon. 

‘‘ And I must go back,” declared Aunt Jane. 
“Joe is as good as a girl. Jen’s got him 
trained splendid. But that Sophy hasn’t any 
more head than you have, ’Reely — you’d make 
a good team. I’m sure I don’t know what 
378 


MORE THAN ONE SURPRISE 3/9 

you’ll do, Monday being washday. You could 
get the clothes rubbed out, ’Reely.” 

“ Don’t worry. Aunt Jane,” Helen coun- 
seled cheerfully, “ I shall stay all night if Nat 
or uncle will drive me over about nine, so that 
I can get to work.” 

How much are you going to be paid for 
this work? I hope you’re not such a silly as 
to work for strangers for nothing!” rather 
captiously. 

‘‘ Oh, I shall be well paid,” and Helen 
smiled radiantly. 

Have you heard whether your father left 
anything there in London? Though I dare 
say he willed it all to that — that show 
place.” 

“ Museum,” appended Helen with serene 
grace. ‘‘ No, we have not heard.” 

“ Well, I do hope he hasn’t spent all these 
years working for nothing I ” declared Aunt 
Jane. 

After the dinner, which was really pleasant, 
Helen said the children had better get ready 
for Sunday-school, and she would clear the 
table. Aunt Jane demurred, and declared 
there was no need of ’Reely’s going, but Helen 
managed it. ’Reely was given many charges 


380 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

as to what she was to do to-morrow morning, 
and to be sure to come straight home and help 
Helen with the supper. Aurelia listened with 
a half-sullen demeanor and went to dress, for 
dinner had been a little late. Helen set about 
her work deftly, though Nat insisted upon 
drying the dishes. Then the elders went over 
to the other house. Aunt Jane wishing rather 
fretfully that Helen could find time to stay. a 
whole week with her own folks. 

After that Helen and Nat had a lovely long 
talk. How shrewd and intelligent he was, 
how ready to take suggestions, how ambitious 
to be one of the best farmers anywhere around. 
He was so interested in trees and small fruits, 
but the thing that touched the girl’s heart the 
most keenly was his affection for his father 
and the warm friendship between them. 

The smaller ones came straight home, but 
Aurelia did not make her appearance until 
supper was ready. 

‘‘ Pretty time, this ! ” exclaimed Nat. 

Aurelia laughed irritatingly. 

You might as well be scolded for some- 
thing as nothing,” she flung out. ‘‘ In two 
years more I’ll do just as I like.” 

“ Not in this house,” returned Nat dryly. 


MORE THAN ONE SURPRISE 3^1 

Children, let's think of a verse of a hymn," 
said Helen. I’ll begin and then you, 
Nat." 

That made a diversion. After the table 
was cleared Helen proposed to read a library 
book aloud. Fan and Tom were delighted 
listeners and brought some stools close, so they 
could put a hand on Helen’s knee. Aurelia 
went fast asleep, and Nat smiled over to his 
cousin with a bit of mischievous triumph in 
his eye. 

By nine the next morning the house was in 
order ; the children had gone to school, Nat had 
driven Helen over to Mr. Walters’, Aurelia 
had filled the tubs with clothes and exhumed 
an old novel. She sat so she could see her 
father coming from the barn or any interloper 
straying down the walk. 

The fresh, rosy girl was like a picture as she 
entered Mr. Walters’ study. And though at 
first she had some difficulty in keeping her 
mind on her work, for her two days’ experi- 
ences would intrude, she made a vigorous 
effort. 

She kept very busy all the week. In Sat- 
urday’s mail there was a big foreign letter, 
and it had an inclosure for her. This was a 


382 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

complimentary note of condolence and regret 
at the news of the sudden death of Professor 
Grant, who was one of the most valuable and 
highly esteemed members of the staff of 
his department, and who would be greatly 
missed. 

Oh, read this ! " she said to the clergy- 
man. 

“ That certainly is very appreciative. You 
must cherish that carefully. And now listen 
to this." 

Professor Grant had been in the habit of 
letting his salary stand and drawing on it as 
he needed. There was somewhere about five 
hundred pounds, and on inquiry there seemed 
no claims against it. He left no will, but a 
sort of memorandum signed without any wit- 
nesses, that all papers, translations, keys to 
languages, and inscriptions that he had de- 
ciphered should become the property of the 
Museum. As he had left an heir, and as this 
was not an attested will, it would need to be 
determined by some proper authority how 
binding this was. 

Couldn't I give it ? " asked Helen thought- 
fully. 

Of course, my child. That would be the 


MORE THAN ONE SURPRISE 3^3 

handsome thing to do. But they may be valu- 
able/’ studying her with penetrative eyes. 

I should like to do exactly what father 
wished. It is a comfort to obey him in this. 
I can think of times when I really hesitated 
and shrank, but I shall do this with the great- 
est pleasure.” 

And the money ! My dear Helen, I am 
thoroughly glad for your sake,” and he took 
both hands in his, pressing them warmly. 
“ What are you thinking of ? ” 

That I can go to college. Oh, see how 
utterly lovely things, events, come out for me ! 
I was just wild to get over here to the High 
School. I would have paid my board in do- 
mestic service. And then came that splendid 
gift, the two years at Aldred House. And 
I’ve been wondering how long I would have 
to teach to save up money enough to go, or 
if I could darn stockings and mend clothes for 
other girls, and tutor them at so much an hour, 
or whether I’d borrow the money and pay it 
afterward. But one might die.” 

“ And you are resolved to go ? ” looking her 
all over with the kindliest eyes and friendliest 
smile. 

‘‘ Yes, yes,” and she suddenly went pirouet- 


384 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


ting round the room. How graceful she was ! 
And what a charm there was in her smile, her 
tone, in the gesture of her hand. 

Oh, pardon me ! ” she cried remorsefully, 
stopping before him with fascinating peni- 
tence. “ I was so happy I forgot. In a min- 
ister’s study, too ! How could I be so thought- 
less ! ” 

“ My dear, I am glad you did it. I shall 
always remember what a picture of delight 
you made. You are the sort of girl to go to 
college. Why, I would lend you the money 
myself. And if the book is a success you must 
have your share of the profits, and if it isn’t 
you must be paid for your labor. Helen, I am 
very glad for you. Now let us go out and tell 
Mrs. Walters the good news.” 

She rejoiced with Helen, since she wanted 
to go, but she was not such a great believer 
in colleges. 

And in the meanwhile ? ” he asked pres- 
ently. 

'' I should not be ready to enter this autumn 
unless the most important examination was on 
the ruins of Assyria, and oh, there are some 
really beautiful legends. But I thought they 
might take me in Aldred House next year and 


MORE THAN ONE SURPRISE 385 

let me teach some and study up. The certifi- 
cate admits to most colleges.” 

“Well! well! Helen, you would make a 
good general if you were a man,” and his tone 
was one of admiration. 

Then I would go to West Point, and the 
country would give me my education — only, 
I should like to fight the peace battles. I 
couldn't kill any one.” 

He laughed with half-suppressed merri- 
ment. 

''We are so demoralized now that we can- 
not work until Monday,” she said with gay 
decision. “ So I shall go and tell Mrs. Wil- 
marth the good news.” 

" Helen, you will need to have a guardian, 
you really will, now that there is an estate. 
It's only a sort of form, but necessary. John 
Wilmarth would be good.” 

" But you ” 

" I hold until the estate is settled. That 
may take a year. Then I can turn all over to 
him. He is a younger man, and they are both 
deeply interested in your welfare. Wilmarth 
is upright and a man of good judgment. I'll 
sound him.” 

"I wonder if any one ever had so many 


386 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

lovely friends,” and her eyes were limpid with 
emotion. 

‘‘ You deserve them all, child. Fortune 
may descend upon one, but I think staunch 
and true friends seldom come to the un- 
worthy.” 

She breathed a little prayer that she might 
never fail to be worthy. 

They would fain have kept her to luncheon, 
but she could not be persuaded. < 

“ I suppose,” she said demurely, as she was 
going away, “ the guardian will have to look 
sharply after my patrimony that I do not waste 
it in riotous living? ” 

Exactly,” laughing. “ I shall give him 
warning.” 

It seemed to Helen as if she were walking 
on air, her heart was so light. Almost at the 
door she met Mr. Wilmarth. 

“ Hillo ! ” he exclaimed. “ What has hap- 
pened? Your face is radiant. Is the book 
done? ” 

“ Do I carry my secrets so plainly in my 
face?” 

“ You carry happiness to-day, and I am 
glad. Mrs. Wilmarth was wretched yester- 
day. She watched for you and missed you.” 


387 


MORE THAN ONE SURPRISE 

‘‘ I went round by the Library/’ 

He let them both in with a latchkey. He 
always came home to luncheon on Saturday, as 
sometimes he was busy all the evening". 

Mrs. Wilmarth was heavy-eyed and had the 
remnant of a headache. But she was de- 
lighted to see Helen. 

And now explain,’’ he began, when they 
were seated. When I met this young 
woman a few moments ago her joy fairly 
illumined the street. I suppose the book is 
done. You were afraid to break the news at 
once.” 

No, it isn t done. I am glad there is 
something to steady me. But there came a 
letter from abroad this morning, and — it 
makes me not quite a penniless girl.” 

‘'And you are so glad over a little moneys 
Oh, Helen!” 

She colored vividly and her eyes drooped. 

“ There, I was only teasing you. I shall be 
glad for your sake of every penny your father 
left. I suppose it is that. I wish it might be 
a fortune.” 

“ It is not a very large fortune, but it will 
enable me to follow out my dearest wish, and 
I have thought sometimes that perhaps God 


388 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

had another plan for me. Such queer, lovely 
things are always happening to me." 

Every line in her face was full of the glad 
hopes of youth, and was irresistible in its hap- 
piness. 

^'College, of course. I don't know but I 
should have had the courage to go around with 
a subscription paper and get enough to send 
you, knowing how your heart was set upon 
it.” 

“Why, have I talked so much about it?” 
in surprise. 

“ No, but the few things you said went to 
the point. Now let us hear about it.” 

She explained the matter in a straightfor- 
ward fashion, as much pleased, it seemed to 
them both, with the appreciation of her father 
as of the small sum he had left behind. 

“ I am very glad for your sake and his, too, 
for it is a consolation to leave some enduring 
work behind one. I should like to stay and 
rejoice with you all the afternoon, but duty 
calls, so you and Mrs. Wilmarth must do me 
full justice.” 

They did not talk so very much about the 
future. Helen read aloud to her a while, and 
then they took an odd leap over into next sum- 


MORE THAN ONE SURPRISE 389 

mer, when the days were bright and long and 
the blue sky uplifting. 

I shall try to go somewhere in the sum- 
mer. Do you love the seaside, Helen? 

Oh, I think I should. The biggest sea I 
know about is the Hudson River emptying in 
the fine, broad Bay,’’ and they both laughed. 

Lying here on the sofa yesterday I 
dreamed out a plan. We will ask that other 
girl. Miss Craven, and go somewhere at a 
beautiful seaside. Then neither of you will 
be closely confined with a notional invalid. 
We will take our choicest poetry along, we will 
have driving on the sands, and some sailing, — 
Tm not a bad sailor, — and we will enjoy all 
the delight we can put into it. You will 
surely go ? ” looking wistfully into the shining 
eyes. 

I promise. Yes, and I’ll promise for 
Juliet too,” caressing the thin, white hand. 

It will soon be spring. I am tired of this 
winter. It has been a little of almost every- 
thing, and nothing long. I don’t know how I 
could have stood it if I had not had your sunni- 
ness to shine on me.” 

I am glad if I shine on anybody,” she said 
with heartfelt earnestness. 


390 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

It was almost dark when she ran off home. 

Your uncle wanted to see you so much," 
Mrs. Dayton told her. “ He said they had such 
a grand, good time with you on Sunday, and 
all your Greek and Latin hadn’t made you 
forget how to wash dishes. And Mrs. North- 
rup is going to call her baby Helen Jane. Of 
course her mother would feel hurt if it wasn’t 
named after her. There’s always been a Jane 
Cummings back to the first of the century, I 
guess. It makes confusion to have so many of 
the name, so they’ll call it Helen, and your 
uncle is just as delighted as he can be. He 
hopes it will grow up as smart and as good 
as you. He is going to put fifty dollars in 
the bank for it, just for the name.’’ 

Helen hid her face on the friendly shoulder 
and cried a little; she was full to overflowing. 
Then she laughed too, but her voice was trem- 
ulous as she said : 

“ It has been a strange, happy day. This is 
ever so sweet of Jenny. Mrs. Wilmarth has 
been planning to go to some pretty seaside 
place this summer, and take me and Juliet 
Craven. But this is the most wonderful of 
all, and I can hardly believe it. A very touch- 
ing letter of condolence and appreciation came 


MORE THAN ONE SURPRISE 39 1 

from London with the announcement that 
there was five hundred pounds of back salary 
subject to the executor’s orders. Think of it ! ” 
and her eyes were in a glow. It has been a 
golden day. Everybody has rejoiced with 
me. 

And I add my congratulations. I hoped 
there would be something. For though your 
father never was set up about anything, his 
clothes were of a nice kind, and he never acted 
as if there were pinches anywhere. Oh, Helen, 
you deserve it all, and would if it was twice 
as much,” and she kissed her tenderly. 

Mr. Parker, one of the school commis- 
sioners, spent the evening with Mr. Warfield. 
Sunday the matter was not mentioned, but 
while Helen was at Mr. Walters’ the next day 
Mrs. Dayton announced the girl’s happy sur- 
prise. 

Of course they congratulated her at the din- 
ner table, Mr. Conway with much enthusiasm, 
Mr. Warfield rather stiffly. Helen wondered 
a little. Something had changed him of late. 
He had not liked her going to Mr. Walters, 
but she had been studying as well as work- 
ing. 

He felt crowded out. So many new inter- 


392 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

ests annoyed him. She never came to him for 
counsel, and he felt that he did truly have 
her welfare at heart. 

Then she ran off upstairs and started a fire 
in her father’s room. There was a long letter 
from Juliet. Daisy Bell treated her in the 
very coolest fashion, but she had found some 
new interests. She was trying to comfort two 
desolate little girls who had been unexpectedly 
sent to school and were very lonely. Mrs. 
Aldred had announced that she would be home 
by the ist of June to see her dear girls and 
bid them Gk)dspeed at Commencement. And 
she said : “ Will some one tell me how it has 
fared with Helen Grant? I must see if she 
cannot come for a few days.” 

There was a very sweet letter from Mrs. 
Bell, with this query at the end : “ What has 
happened between you and Daisy ? ” 

She seized her pen and wrote on the impulse 
of the moment, softening as much as she could. 
What made written words so much more em- 
phatic when they stared at you in black and 
white? No, she could not send it. If she 
could only see the dear, motherly friend and 
talk out the sorrow of her heart. She wanted 
so to be friends again. 


MORE THAN ONE SURPRISE 393 

The next day they reached the last of the 
book, though Mr. Walters had not hurried, 
his young amanuensis had been such a delight 
to him. 

“ I wonder if I might keep these papers of 
your father’s ? ” he inquired. “ It seems as if 
I must have known him a good many years. 
I have a feeling that you can grow into fellow- 
ship with the dead. They will come back to 
you when I am gone.” 

She was so glad that a sudden joy lighted 
her face. She experienced a strange pity for 
her father’s lonely life. In the other country 
she hoped he would know. 

“ I shall be glad to give them in your charge, 
with some others and several books. And oh, 
I am so happy in the thought of your regard 
for him.” 

He was worthy of it, child. It will be 
necessary for you to sign a relinquishment of 
what he desired to become the property of the 
Museum. It will be a year before all the 
matters are adjusted. Meanwhile — if you 

need any money ” 

Oh, how thoughtful you are ! ” glancing 
up with grateful eyes. That will take me 
through college, and I could hardly enter the 


394 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


coming fall. There is one thing, though '' 

wistfully. 

Well, anything I can do,” beaming kindly 
over his spectacles. 

“ I want a monument of some kind over 
father’s grave. Not too ornate for the bury- 
ing-ground. I would like his degrees on it. 
And mother’s name as well. The little old 
stone could be taken up. I do not think Uncle 
Jason would know just how to go about it.” 

“ I shall be glad to.” What a sweet, duti- 
ful daughter she was. Had his friend quite 
appreciated her ? “I have had a talk with 
Mr. Wilmarth, and if anything should happen 
to me he will take charge of whatever business 
is left. And, though there is not much 
money,” smiling with amusement, “ you will 
need a guardian, being under age.” 

“ A guardian ! Oh, that is funny ! ” and 
she laughed. 

‘‘ So everything had better be in his hands. 
But I want you to come to me and trust me 
like a second father.” 

And I shall be glad to,” her eyes shining 
with emotion. The sympathy lacking in her 
father she had found here. 

Helen walked slowly homeward, full of 


MORE THAN ONE SURPRISE 395 

chaotic desires. The sky was overcast, mak- 
ing a sort of twilight. Some one touched her 
arm, and she turned. 

Oh, Mr. Warfield ! ” 

“ Is the brown study back of the eighteen 
centuries ? ” he asked rather ironically. “ Are 
you never going to be done with those old 
Jews?’’ 

“ We are done — at least I am,” in a quiet 
tone. 

“ And it is just that much good time thrown 
away.” 

“ Oh, no, I think not. The publishers have 
expressed themselves as much pleased with it 
and are preparing illustrations. I never knew 
the Maccabean period was so stirring,” in a 
tone of enthusiasm. 

“ Turn down Prospect Street, here, Helen, I 
want to talk to you. I seem shut out of your 
confidence nowadays. May I inquire if you 
have any plans for the future ? ” 

The tone did not invite confidence and an- 
noyed her. 

‘‘ I have not really settled upon anything 
yet,” she replied gravely. 

Then hear my plans, which are worth con- 
sidering, I think. I want you to enter the 


39^ HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

High School. You ought to have done it in 
January. You can take an advanced stand- 
ing, and I will keep coaching you at home. 

I am sure you can graduate next year. Then, 
if you should decide to go to college ” 

“ I have decided that question. I shall go.’' 

He was fretted at her tone of certainty. Of 
course there was the money, she could go. 

“ I want you to feel that I have always been 
your best friend. I discerned your capabilities 
and pushed you ahead in the old school. I 
took a good deal of pains with you because 
you were worth it. Between us all we could 
have had you over here in the High School, 
for I should have convinced your uncle, and 
he would have done anything for you. If 
that old Mrs. Van Dorn had not put her finger 
in the pie ” 

“ Don’t speak that way of her ! ” inter- 
rupted Helen with indignation. “ She gave 
me two beautiful, inspiriting years. She had 
traveled widely, she was intelligent. I owe 
her much, and she loved me ! ” 

Her heart swelled with unwonted tender- 
ness. 

“ So does Mrs. Dayton. She would have 
made sacrifices for you. Mrs. Van Dorn 


MORE THAN ONE SURPRISE 39/ 

wanted you for a pretty, well-mannered at- 
tendant. You would never have done any- 
thing under such influences. It does seem a 
providence that you were snatched from 
them.’' 

A sob came up in her throat, but she reso- 
lutely choked it down. 

“ I should let you go without any further 
trouble,” he continued, “ if you were just the 
ordinary girl. You have capabilities. Of 
course, you may like to spend your money 
upon non-essentials and waste a few years, but 
a definite purpose is so much to the true de- 
velopment of life. And when a teacher has 
taken pains with the ground-work of a scholar, 
and would gladly help her to the high position 
she could fill, it seems hard to be pushed aside 
as of no account.” 

‘‘ I am not doing that. I am very grateful 
to you for all your interest, for everything, and 
I want to keep friends ” 

Her voice trembled a little. Did she really 
want the friendship on his terms ? 

“ Then show me a friend’s attention and 
regard. You have not come to me for a Greek 
lesson or a bit of counsel ” 

‘‘ But I have read both Greek and Latin with 


398 HELEN grant's FRIENDS 

Mr. Walters. And we have gone over litera- 
ture ancient and modern.” 

“ With a dreamy old man whose day is 
past,” he flung out ungraciously. 

“ He was a dear friend to my father. I can 
never forget that he was with him in those 
last days and did what a brother might do. 
He took a cordial interest in him and appreci- 
ated his attainments. I have been glad to 
make some return. Mr. Walters will always 
be a dear friend.” 

There was a latent indignation in her tone 
as well as courage, but he was too sore to ap- 
preciate it. 

“ I want to be just,” she went on, catching 
her breath. “ I want to be grateful for any 
and all assistance, even good wishes. But I 
have some right to my own life.” 

“ And you dismiss me as counselor,” he re- 
turned, with a bitter loftiness that was really 
anger. 

“ I do not dismiss any friend. I hope I shall 
never have occasion to. I want to think a 
little before I decide. Let us turn up this 
street, I am cold and tired.” 

He said no more. He had hoped to be her 
best friend, and he was jealous that Mr. Wal- 


MORE THAN ONE SURPRISE 399 

ters had gained such an ascendancy over her. 
He was afraid she wanted to go back to Aldred 
House. What charm made her win friends 
so readily without a seeming effort? He did 
not understand the willingness with which she 
went out of self and gave to others, demand- 
ing nothing back, yet gathering a full harvest. 

She talked the matter over a few days after 
with Mr. Walters. She did want to go back 
to Aldred House. 

“ My dear child,” he said half regretfully, 
‘‘ I shall be sorry to have you away, but I think 
it would be best. You are growing into a 
larger life, you can take the wider scope of 
true knowledge. You need a different at- 
mosphere from this. If you were the ordinary 
girl who would teach for a few years while she 
was finding a husband to her liking, then I 
should say stay here. Not that I undervalue 
such lives. The sweet, commonplace women 
fill a useful place in the world’s economy. But 
you will have my blessing, although I shall 
miss you sorely.” 

The tears stood in her eyes, but there were 
grateful smiles behind them. 

The High School girls hoped she would join 
them if she was going to study any more. Of 


400 HELEN GRANT^S FRIENDS 

course, to have money left to you was a great 
step toward independence. They were jolly 
and merry and yet narrow and inconsequent. 
Was she growing over-critical? 

Mrs. Dayton, she found, quite sided with 
Mr. Warfield’s views. 

You have so many friends here I should 
think you would want to stay. As for a home, 
you know you are welcome enough here, and 
you are like a daughter of the house. I wish 
you really were my child, but then none of 
these things would have happened to you,” 
and she gave a sort of amused laugh. “ Mr. 
Warfield will be awfully disappointed. Per- 
haps you don’t know that he had a serious talk 
with your father against taking you to Lon- 
don. He thought it a great sacrifice of your 
life. And your father was very angry with 
him. But if the poor old gentleman had gone 
blind there would have been no question. You 
were a good daughter, Helen. You deserve 
some of the best things of life. And if going 
away makes you happier — but of course you 
will always come back to me when you can.” 

They put their arms around each other and 
cried a little. Helen’s heart almost misgave 
her. 


MORE THAN ONE SURPRISE 4OI 

What divine art was there to satisfy friends, 
to keep them from envying one another ? What 
if Mrs. Dayton should grow jealous of Mrs. 
Wilmarth, but no, her heart was too large and 
wholesome. Aunt Jane resented her longer 
visits to Jenny, Daisy Bell had always been 
jealous of Juliet Craven, and the misunder- 
standing had not been set right. What was 
there about her so curious ? Did she not give 
enough to each one? Was she too diffusive? 

But she found so many charming qualities 
in people, even in some of the commonplace 
people. And oh, who could be better than 
Uncle Jason? Still an hour's talk with Mr. 
Walters was more instructing, more fascinat- 
ing. 

She wrote to Mrs. Wiley, and the answer 
was that they would make room for her at 
Aldred House, and she knew Mrs. Aldred 
would be glad to see her among the girls. 

There was a great outcry to face. Any 
other girl would have felt flattered over it. 
Uncle Jason gave her up sweetly ; he knew, like 
Mrs. Dayton, that she would never forget, that 
they would lose none of her love. 

Mr. Warfield contented himself with little 
half sneers about Mr. Walters and the book of 


HELEN grant's FRIENDS 


402 

his old age, as if a whole lifetime had not gone 
into the making of it. He accepted Helen’s 
decision without further protest and gave her 
good wishes, but they had in them no heartfelt 
cordiality. 

And so Helen Grant was to turn another 
leaf in her life, standing between girlhood yet 
fresh and sweet and bright with ambitious 
hopes, and the wonder what would be written 
on the other side of the page. But that was 
in wiser hands, and whatsoever was written 
for her to do she would accept, knowing that 
out of great sorrows came exquisite peace. 
What the future next held in store for her will 
be told in “ Helen Grant at Aldred House.” 

For the day only finished the day’s work. 
That was all demanded of it. There were all 
the to-morrows in which one could work. 


the end 


7 3 8 • I 









1 








r* y<' 


S- 




r 



\0 < ^ ^ 

r^ « ' ' * Jfr f 

$ . t» ^0 i- 

* 3 s o '«<^ <r 

^ .0* * 0 A C* 

•A -v^" s’^ <0^ <* 

vx' , ON C , '/^_ ,v . a 


v> '■/^ > ,0‘ >» 

X- v. ^ zfTmK^ o >^ 



:'4 

* aV iP. ^ ^ 

^ .\v » jj 


' 0 « V 


* 



^ tf I 


r 




o 

z 


z 

o 

• s'^ 


o 


oX' 

X' 

•> 


'r 




c* ^ 

c-eyv ^ 


" ' " ^ \' 

o 

V- 

« 



•=^ J! 


?’ ^- . > ‘fy 


^ < 


x* 





• c?*^ ^au V " ^ \ - V* 

> .ON f. . '/ • ** A> <. V 


s\' 

V 


. aX •v'' ^ 

'A v^ = .'Sii» 


O' ^ 


0 v 




'• ' * 

lO C' I- '-^<^ s' o>’ 

0> ^>*0, \'.'^\LL'" ' 

<• 



» 

» 

'a 'V^IWS'^ ^ . •■ <#■ ^y/iV^ .v' X' 

'■'^io’- <. 0 - 

'. .=A A" .'-^,%^/n, ^ >, A. » f^^'- -K. S' -"i 

; s^W/ ■<^''"'‘^ '•« 

rO y \ W * <S >> A ^ ^ 

>\o^/V'”"/ ■<. "'• = 

''S 3 


• xT- tj 


v^' 

T ^w 


>- ^ 



» 1 ' 


^ ^ A*'’ 


. c ^3 N 0 ^ ^0- ^ ^ » , A » vV 

,^'^-v > S\' ° * c- V 4, 

X 

V ^ 





. % ° ‘ 
"d- «.'«• ■^' 

'ZJ ! S '0 

S^ n ^o 0' V* ^ ^ 


V 

o o' 



•f 'P 






o 

aV - '* 

-C^ - ^ 




o.x-* A - 

’ 1 '<f ,# .^!xl, % cP' 

^ * V ^ a ^sfvVAX^ ✓ 


'bo' 



\ * ' 

« O o' 



'o ' .0^ 

'/i. •* ..O'x-^" 



^ o 

/■; "b o' 


b 



a\ e « "* ‘^ -? '^b 






